64 vs. Equestria

by Jman9877

Rating: teen
Tags: Tragedy, Adventure, Shining Armor, Princess Celestia, Human, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Princess Luna, Original Character
Length: 114391

When a male human is created in the Canterlot Underground Labs and tortured for experiment, what will he do in order to free himself from his captors and live the life of freedom he craves?

When a male human is created in the Canterlot Underground Labs and tortured for experiment, what will he do in order to free himself from his captors and live the life of freedom he craves?
This is the first fanfic I have written ever, so any criticism or advice is much obliged. Leave both good and negative comments for anything you have to say about the story.

Cover Art by Mexican Brony 101, with it being a linoleum print on paper.

Published 2013-09-05 05:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2014-01-01 05:37:12 UTC

Chapter 1

64 vs. Equestria

64 POV (Age 14)

Drip, Drip, Drip……..

What day was it today? 1,465? 1,690? I don’t know, I’ve stopped counting a while ago. Sometimes all that matters is that I fucking hate it here. And I fucking hate that leaky pipe. Seriously, that must be some sorta of torture in itself. They don’t even need to pull any blades on me to get me to start yelling with that.

I hear the hoof steps of the guards coming towards the cell door down the hall. A few clicks, then standard procedure. It was the same shit different day.

Back turned, hands over my head, on my knees.

The doors swung open, and I felt the numbing hold of magic on my wrists as they readjust my arms behind my back. I turned around and faced my two captors, whose faces were covered by Hazmat suits. They knew that I wasn't poisonous or radioactive, so why they protected themselves further than a few spears and armor is past me. They nodded their heads for me to follow, and all I could do is walk forward, or else be punished further. They put a blindfold on me, and pulled me forward as I was escorted by their magic grips.

“Hey, maybe today will be the day you croak? We won't have to waste our time lugging your worthless hide around.” One of the two guards heckled me.

“Nah he ain’t that lucky.” The other replied.

I didn't even bother to give a response. It was the same thing everyday. I get taken from my cell, the guards try to push me around so I could try and fight back, so they could turn their spears on me and stab me through the gut. Of course given the opportunity to do so they wouldn't. I was too important to them, they would maybe on stab me in the arms and legs a few times, then I would get back to the daily grind. They would get off scott-free, blaming it on me trying to escape, and then I get punished even more at the torture sessions. My eye still hadn't healed since they decided to try and pry my left eye open and then stick a sewing pin through it.

At last the time came and we finally arrived after walking and winding through various corridors I couldn’t see through. The guards pushed me through the double doors, as I heard the voice of the bane of my existence.

“Ah, Project 64, I see you have yet live to see another day! Let us prep for today’s session.” Dr. Knight said through a muffling hazmat mask. “Today we will be testing the amount of pain your brain can process, and then see if we can bump it up a bit using some corrosive substances on the skin. Strap him down.”

“You can piss off for all I care, Knight.” I grumbled under my breath. I felt two spears poke in the back telling me to move forward towards the operating table. I slowly took the few steps to the side of the operating table, then proceeded to lie down on my back and waited. The guards dropped the binds on my hands and quickly decided to bind both my arms to my side. They aren’t gonna make the same mistake twice by leaving me unbound.

“Ok, first let’s start off with something easy, grab the Taser Rod.” Knight told his masked nurses. They grabbed the foreboding tool, with it looking more like a much more threatening version of a cattle prod.

I tried to prepare myself for the obviously horrible pain that would come but it simply came too quickly, and immediately stabbed into my arm. The electricity started to course through my body at an excruciating rate, making it feel like a hundred little knives stabbing into me everywhere all at once repeatedly, while the muscles under my skin began to twitch and twist uncontrollably. I couldn’t even think straight as I felt my mind start to fade and my consciousness start to slip, but Knight wouldn’t let that happen.

He cranked the output to 45 mA of electricity, and just watched a BPS meter see how much longer I would last before my heart and brain completely shut down.

“C’mon!” Knight said, “He can take way more than that!”

The nurses nodded as the slowly turned a dial upwards, to 99 mA.

“Yes that’s it! A little more!” Knight yelled. By this point he was laughing maniacally, and was clearly enjoying the pain I was going through. By the time they had reached 150 mA my movements weren’t even my own as I twitched and shook in agonizing pain while I waited for the test to be over.

By the time they hit 200 mA, my heart beat started to beat irregularly, and my breathing functions had started to fail.

“Ok! Ok! Hold it right there!” Knight said. He went to check on a machine with a dozen green vials on the inside and took one out. He carefully undid the cap and poured the contents of the vial into a small funnel at the top of the machine. He then ran back to the raised platform he was on, and pressed a button.

The next thing to happen was a green mist started to fill the room. The hazmated guards and doctors were lucky enough to avoid it, but I was lying on a table exposed with only a pair of undergarments. I felt my skin start to burn and blister as the mist dug into my pores, and the shocking of the Taser only made it feel so much worse.

I could feel my heart starting to slow down as I felt cold, and my brain and body feel numb as I couldn’t see anymore. I was thinking that they finally went overboard and everything was finally gonna be over, but instead I felt the bindings come off of my arms, and felt myself slam onto the ground.

"Get him back to his cell. Make sure to not let him die." Kinght ordered, as I felt myself being pulled out of the room by two magical grips. I was dragged across the floor and out of the operating room, while the two guards continued to banter on, as I was barely holding onto consciousness.

“Hey, think this guy here is dead yet? He ain't moving and I can barely get a pulse.” One of the guards said to the other.

“Nah, he’s just completely wrecked, aren’t ya 64? Yea, he’s out cold, probably can’t even hear us right now.”

“So you hear about the new weapon testing over in Block G?”

“Yea, they still having problems with it? I heard the thing works, but it doesn’t want to work, like its alive or something.”

“It is alive! I was talking to my buddy down there and he said something about it being sentient or some shit, and it didn’t want to work.”

“Bullshit, a weapon is a weapon, and it does what the wielder wants it to.”

“I don’t know, we are doing some pretty freaky shit down here, and Celestia only knows what we will make next. Speaking of
Celestia, you hear about her new apprentice? Little filly by the name of Twilight Sparkle, apparently turned her parents into plants and also turn a newly hatched dragon into a 50 foot monstrosity!”

“Holy crap really?”

“Yep, and apparently Celestia decided that it was too dangerous to let a filly like that walk the streets with that kind of magic, so she is gonna take her under her wing to hopefully weaponize that kind of magic.”

“Damn, that’s some crazy shit. Wait up here’s its cell.”

They opened the door as the dragged and put me into the cell as they closed and locked the doors. Unbeknownst to them I had been listening to the entire conversation, and thought of a little filly being used like that was horrible. Celestia might have good intentions for this kind of genetic and weapon testing here in the Canterlot Underground Labs, but she was going at them in the wrong way, with torturous methods, psychopathic staff, and keeping the entire thing hidden. I don’t even think some of Celestia's closest friends knew of what was going on down here.

Being made in a lab wasn't the best way to be brought into Equestria; in fact I don’t think there is any worse ways, besides maybe Mare Trafficking, which had apparently been a problem in the past year. Apparently some crackpot doctor was able to create an entirely new species by combining 24 Haploid chromosomes in an XY pattern, or something like that. All I know is that I was made in a test tube, and put into a Blood Plasma tank which kept me alive for 10 years until the day they woke me up, and decided to start “gaining” my trust.

I was put into a cell from the start, but the staff acted kind towards me, to try and deceive me. I wasn't going into any testing yet, just private classrooms to learn proper English and Basic Equestrian History. Then they decided to strap me to a fucking table and stab me with pins and needles. 4 years later and a lot of torture passed and I have had enough of the bullshit they had put me through.

I tried to push myself onto my back but was only able to bring my arms forward. I looked at my forearms and saw the reddish brown blisters starting to form. I looked up and saw a timer on the wall on 17 seconds counting down to 0. I closed my eyes and waited for the timer to count down, and once it did, water started to shower down from the pipes on the ceiling, cleaning some of the filth that covered me.

“Maybe…. The end…..is near….” I whispered as I began to lose consciousness.

The water stopped showering from the ceiling, as I lie there, and heard that fucking sound.

Drip, Drip, Drip…

God Fucking Dammit.

Author's Note

Man, I came back to edit this, and a whole shit ton of memories came flooding back. I remember when this story wasn't even going to be anything close to what it has become, with 64 instead being a totally different being. Feels good to come back.

Chapter 2

Chapter 2

64 POV

Two weeks later, and a whole lot of shocking and corrosive gases later, the time was near. It was time to finally end everything that was happening down here. Every time the sessions were over, it seemed that the new guards that acted as escorts to and from my cell wouldn’t shut the hell up. They talked about the “weapon” that was being created endlessly while dragging me back to my cell.

They were apparently so excited because Celestia herself would choose the wielder of the “Peacemaker” that the weapon would be. Apparently the guards never knew that I was conscious after each torture session, and just rambled on and on about the precious weapon.

"Have you seen the thing before?"

"No, but I heard it's a brand new spear that shoots magic, that any pony can use."

"I heard it was a hoof spike that allows anypony to conjure anything they want."

"Whatever it is it sound cool incredible."

I looked up at the clock on the wall. 5 minutes till the escorts came, time to put on the finishing touches. I needed to look absolutely terrible for this to work. I used the fingernails I had been sharpening with my teeth to create cuts along my eyes, along with shallow gashes down the sides of my arms and legs. I smeared the blood I drew along my chest all over my torso, giving me an incredibly injured look.

I looked up at the clock and awaited my countdown, ready to finally get some payback. I dropped to my knees and dropped my head, giving me an unconscious look.

30 seconds. The guards needed to buy this….

20 seconds. It’s time for some payback for all of the shit that they've done to me.

10 seconds. Why I didn't do this sooner is beyond me. I was scared, but not anymore.

5 seconds.

Showtime.

A few clicks sounded within the room, and the door swung open.

“Alright Project 64, we got all new toys for you today, rise and shin-- Oh shit... GET THE MEDICS! GET KNIGH-- ARGH!" The guard yelled out, before I lunged out towards him.

I hit him with a cross on the left side of his jaw, before grabbing his neck and pulling it back swiftly, as I heard a sickening snap. While the other rookie guard was in shock from my outburst, I grabbed the base of his horn and pulled with all my might, snapping it off as it discharged magic in all directions.

"MY HORN! YOU BROKE MY FUCKING-- AGH!" The guard squawked, before I gripped his neck tightly and added pressure to it. I stared deeply into his eyes with all of the hatred and malice I could muster, before speaking.

“Enough... ok? ENOUGH! I've been here for my entire life... and I am sick and tired of it... everyday I've been subjected to torture both psychological and physical, for no discernible reason. I've been listening in on your little conversations for the past couple of weeks, and you've been talking quite a bit about this so called, 'Peacemaker'... so you tell me where the hell I could find this thing, and I won't kill you right here, right now, fair trade in my opinion." I explained, making sure not to let up the threats.

I could see the tears starting to form as he was being scared out of his mind. His mouth opened as he started to whimper something, so I applied a bit of pressure to his neck and he cried out.

“PLEASE! I’LL TELL YOU! J-just don’t hurt me anymore! It’s downstairs in Cell Block G, room G-23! PLEASE LET ME GO!”

I obliged and let him go, before sending a right hook towards his jaw, knocking him out immediately.

“Let’s go.” I stated, grabbing a Spear that the now deceased Pegasus guard dropped in the process of running out the door.

The hallways of Cell Block F were twisting and turning in a never ending maze, and it took about 3 minutes before I found the staircase leading downstairs, almost impossible to catch due to its unmarked door, just like very single other door. I often wondered what other ponies or creatures were hidden in these cells, and why I never saw another soul within them besides the occasional guard checking the empty rooms. My name had to mean something, right?

I ran down the stairwell at a dangerous speed, as I saw a clearly marked door named “Cell Block G”. Jackpot.

I burst through the door and saw a large rec room, full of doctors in white coats staring straight at me. Their petrified faces were more than enough payback for the years of torment, even though most of these unmasked ponies never laid an eye on me before.

I simply yelled in anger as I rushed forward, spear in both hands as they scattered in fear, some even fainting on the spot. It felt sadistically pleasing, and I simply ran towards the clearly numbered cells. These doors were in the 60’s, and descending. So I ran through the hallways, turning left or right at multi-passage routes, following the numbered doors. I came to yet another large room, clearly some sort of lab due to the lab tables with various chemicals in vials and beakers that littered every table top. I quickly wondered if this was the room I was made in. Time to fuck some shit up.

I swung the spear at every table top, destroying the glass vials and bottles, equipment that sparked with electricity, and the tables themselves. As I gasped for air as my rage came down, I looked around with a satisfied sigh, until I heard something terrible.

WEEOOOWEEEOOOWEEOOO!!!!!!

A fucking alarm. No. NO!

I had to move faster, and I knew that they would be coming soon. Very soon. I ran as fast as my legs allowed, even dropping the spear in a stupid move to gain more speed, but it worked. I looked at the door markers.
G-30, G-29, G-28, G-27, G-26, G-25, G-24.

G-23.

The door was a larger metallic Hydraulic Door, which opened upwards into the ceiling. There was a small switch on the side of the wall, which I quickly flipped up, and the door opened. I made sure to smash it off before walking into the door.

I walked in, saw another switch on the inside, flipped the door down, and then smashed it, leaving anyone who tried to get in locked out. I bent down to put my hands on my knees, and caught my breath. That much running could not have been very good on a very malnourished body.

After catching my breath I saw the dimly lit room had small steps up to a pedestal in the center of the room. I walked up to the stairs and walked up, wondering what was at the top of the pedestal. As I ascended, I finally got my answer.

On a small raised table on the pedestal…

Sat a small metal black bar. Just a small bar, no more than 3 feet long, sat upon the table. I stared at it dumbfounded, until I heard a loud banging on the door. Obviously the Calvary knew where I was, and that door wouldn’t hold forever. So I picked up the black bar, and looked for a blade, or a power switch anywhere. No battery compartment or button anywhere. Just a small cold metal bar.

No, No, no, no, no, NO!

I DID NOT GET THIS FAR TO JUST UP AND FAIL NOW. DEAR CELESTIA WORK! PLEASE WORK! Please do something! Anything…

I slumped onto my knees as I saw what the “Peacemaker” really was. A sham. I can’t believe I got suckered into doing all of this planning to just fail now. I just stared at the bar, letting my eyes start to swell with tears and sadness. Maybe the punishment for this one would be losing an arm, or maybe actually being sentenced to death for snapping that one Pegasus's neck. I’m fucked, I am so fucking fucked.

Eyes closed my eyes and started to weep, weep for myself, weep for what was to come in my torture session, and even weep for that poor little filly that was being used but didn’t even know it. She would most likely end up in here just like me, with sensors attached to her horn and purposefully extracting the magic from her slowly. If I could save her I would, but I couldn’t from in this fucking place. Please forgive me Twilight…..

A teardrop fell onto the black bar, and a small hum was made, inaudible to me though. The hum got continually louder until I could finally hear it over the banging on the almost broken down door. The humming started to get me dizzy as I felt a form of unconsciousness sweep over me, but it felt warm and safe, unlike the cold and scary black outs. I closed my eye contently, and opened them quickly.

I was no longer in Cell G-23, but in a completely white room. The brightness was a stark contrast of the gray and bleak walls of the Underground Labs, but they were pleasing, and felt protective, like the entire room was made out of a mothers love. I got up to my feet as I looked around. The room looked devoid of life, and I ran forward to see if I could find anything. After running for what felt like 10 minutes, I stopped, but amazingly felt no signs of fatigue or tiredness.

“Hello?” I called out. “Is anyone in here?”

I heard the same hum again, this time coming from behind me. I turn to see what looked like pixels starting to form another human body. But this type of body looked… sleeker, and thinner for that matter. As the figure started to form it was clear that the formation was feminine, and wore a blue tight fitting skin suit. She finally became fully formed, a blonde haired girl stood there with her arms to her side and eyes closed. She opened them, revealing a pair of ocean blue eyes.

“So you are the one who I sensed care for.” She spoke with a beautiful yet slightly monotone voice. “I sense great fear in you, pain and suffering, and terrible hardships. You are the one they call 64.”

“Y-yeah.” I responded. “That’s me. Where am I?”

“You are in my domain, inside the Peacemaker. I summoned you into the weapon to discuss a matter of great importance.”

“And what importance would that be?”

“Selecting you as my wielder.”

What?! Wielder? What the hell? I stood there in shock, wondering what in the hell she just said. How can I “wield” a person?

Was I dead or something? Because this wasn’t happening.

“Now, although we have much to talk about, I will make this brief.” The girl said with a sense of urgency. “My name is Vi, and I am within the Peacemaker. I am what makes the weapon work, and no one will wield me without my consent. Those monsters who call themselves “doctors” want nothing but another weapon to keep the masses scared when everything is made public on The Longest Night of the Thousandth Year. Everything will be revealed, and Equestria will be made a strict Dictatorship under Princess Celestia. This has been their plan since the beginning, but now is not the time for a full explanation. We must go, NOW.”

And with that, I felt myself being pushed out of the realm that was The Peacemaker.

I jolted awake, still on my knees, and still with The Peacemaker in my hands.

“Vi? You there?” I asked at the weapon in my hands.

“I am here, and you need not be afraid.” Vi’s voice echoed through my head. “I can communicate through contact of The Peacemaker in your hands, and now I need to give a quick lesson before that door breaks down.”

I nodded and looked at the door while getting into a standing position.

“What do I do with this thing? I don’t see any power button or any kind of switch.”

“Close your eyes, and focus…”

I did as I was told, trying to concentrate on Vi’s voice, and not the constant banging of the door.

“Now picture a small blade, not too long, and not too wide, but enough to hold comfortably.”

This was more difficult than it seemed, and I needed to sit down in order to get it right. I pictured a knife that had a back curving blade, and a serrated edge. I opened my eyes, and saw my creation. The blade looked like it was made of light, shining white and blue. I put a hand up to the blade, expecting my fingers to just pass right through, but the light was very solid, and very sharp.

BANG, BANG, BANG

Shit. I needed something bigger. I closed my eyes once again. I focused on making a simple yet intimidating weapon, and ended up making a regular long sword, which was used in an experiment to find vital spot within my “new” body and learn to patch them up as quickly as possible. Another thing to get payback for.

BANG, BANG, BANG.

“That door will hold for approximately 120 more seconds. It will be much easier to threaten the ponies once they come through the door rather than fighting them all in combat.” Vi’s voice said, ringing through my head.

I nodded and got ready. There was a humming noise that permeated through the room, and a light started burning through the door. A few seconds later the door exploded, and through the smoke, 3 dozen Pegasus and Unicorn Guards came rushing in, surrounding me in a tight circle, ready to apprehend me.

“ASSUME THE SUBMISSIVE ESCORT POSITION, NOW!” Dr. Knight yelled as he came rushing through the door. It wasn’t until he saw what was in my hands that his eyes opened in shock, and he started to stutter.

“H-how….. What d-d-did you do!?” Knight yelled, as other guards started to become slightly frightened of the menacing blade in my hands.

“I just hit it once” I lied, with Vi chuckling in my head. “It was pretty simple. Now here is what is going to happen. You will give me safe passage out of this shithole lab, or I will cut all of your heads off one by one personally.”

Apparently one of the more cocky Pegasus guards tried pulling something stupid, because one came rushing towards me, spear in mouth. I looked at him, and it seems like time started to slow. I saw a red circle surround his wing, taking it as a sign to hit that area. I side-stepped and slashed downward, slicing his left wing straight off.

“AGHH! YOU FUCKER!” The Pegasus yelled, clutching at the stump of a wing he no longer had.

I looked back at Knight and motioned with my hand to make a passage for me to exit. Knight only stared, frightened, and moved slightly out of the doorway. Other guards followed suit, and there was a clear exit.

Freedom is in my grasp, now I just have to hold on a few more moments, I thought, as I quickly ran out the door, watching behind me for any stubborn guards who would chase me down.

Back to the staircase, I looked back at the path I just took. No guards. All I had to do was get out of the Palace, and maybe I could get the word out about Celestia’s wrong doings, and save Twilight Sparkle from a life in here. All I need is one last big push.

I'm coming Equestria.

Author's Note

Yep, back to editing this, and I realized that I had to get back into an entirely different kind of writing style. Ahh... memories...

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

64 POV

Holy crap, I did it. I’m out of the labs, heading up to the Palace. That is the last obstacle in my way before I can finally get the hell out of here. Maybe Twilight is up there, and I can save her before it’s too late. Just gotta make this one last push.

I ran up the very long winding stairwell, Peacemaker gripped tightly in my hand. I still wondered how the hell the psycho doctors were able to make a sentient being within a self-constructing weapon, but now was not the time to cloud my mind with thought, I had to focus.

At last, the final door at the top of the stairwell appeared, and I formed the same long sword that I used to scare the shit out of Knight and his goons. I put a hand on the doorknob, and I slowly opened it. The door opened into the Palace dungeon, devoid of any sign of life within it. I walked into the room, still wary of anyone sneaking up on me. The end of the dungeon was locked by a wooden door which needed a key.

Of course.

I reared back and was about to smash through using the little weight I had on my body, but I was suddenly stopped by Vi yelling in my head.

“Wait! Don’t use brute force. It will cause more alarms to sound.” Vi said. “Simply make a small spike with the Peacemaker.”

I looked down at the Long Sword in my hand, and focused. The blade shortened immensely, maybe the length of my hand, and the width of my pinky finger.

“Now, simply ease the spike within the lock, and feel for a small bump near the bottom, apply pressure to that bump, and with your hand, twist the lock in a counter-clockwise fashion.”

I did, and I heard a strangely familiar noise.

A few clicks, then the door swung open.

Only it wasn’t a guard opening the door.

It was me. As soon as the door opened, I was hit by a flurry of color. The white walls were absolutely blinding compared to the grey and bleak walls that were hidden below. The stain-glass windows that adorned the walls were stunning, leaving my mouth open in a daze. The carpets that lined the floors felt like the warmest, softest things ever. The concrete which had given me bruises, calluses, and sores all over my feet, felt as if they had never existed, and I would have just stood there forever if I could.

But Vi knew I couldn’t.

“64! You need to keep moving! You cannot escape by wasting time up here; Knight may have silently alerted the Royal Guard! I will map a route to a safe area we can use escape.” Vi said, getting me out of my stupor.

“No.” I said quietly, “I need to find somepony”.

“64, I understand why you want to save this Unicorn filly, but it is simply out of our hands. We cannot help her if we are captured and taken back to the Underground Labs. I’m afraid that we must continue.”

I tried to find anyway to convince Vi to assist me in finding Twilight, but I couldn’t. And she was right, there was no use in me being captured as well.

“I’m sorry Twilight.” I whispered.

I then saw a red line appear out of nowhere, leading me out of the Palace.

“Vi, I keep seeing the color red lately, any idea why?” I asked.

“With my assistance, I can give you a sort of ‘Heads-Up-Display’ to use. It can assist with anything from a Location System or Critical Hit Locator.” Vi answered with a gleeful laugh.

“So basically I follow this line out of the Palace?”

"Right!"

“I’m guessing that you can’t exactly guess the opposition that I might face while following this path?”

“Nope!”

“Awesome.”

So I snuck along the path, trying my best to avoid detection. So far, the lack of guards patrolling the halls was disturbing. Only 3 guards had nearly caught me, and that was only because I wasn't that proficient in sneaking around, and made soft, sudden noises. The red line continued through the castle, into kitchens, upstairs, downstairs, and through a few occupied bedrooms.

Then another problem had started. Apparently a silent alarm was tripped somewhere within the Palace, and Guard groups of four were starting to Patrol every corner round the clock.

“Fuck, I’m cornered” I muttered, hiding within an empty crate inside of a deserted kitchen. “Vi, any ideas?”

“You might need to create a diversion. Let me see if I can think of somethi- OK I GOT IT” Vi suddenly yelled, startling the hell out of me.

“Damn Vi! No need to yell! What did you have in mind?”

“Ok, I’m going to map out a route towards a weaponry cache.”

“What? Vi, I don’t need a weapon, I need a way out.”

“It’s not what you will take from the cache, but what you will do with it.”

“Ok, I’m heading there now.”

I hopped out of the crate undetected, then quietly followed the red line mapped out by Vi. The route took bit of more sneaking than I was accustomed to, but it was a short, quick route to the cache door. I peeked around the corner, and sighed at what I saw.

Two guards were stationed in front of the cache, both Pegasi. I could incapacitate one, but the other would be a problem.

“That is where I come in.” Vi said. “Knock on the wall behind you, hopefully one will come to investigate.”

“Hope huh? Seems pretty fool-proof” I replied sarcastically. I didn’t have any other plan, so I knocked twice on the wall and backed up a bit. I made a small dagger with the Peacemaker, and waited.

“Hey, you hear that?”

“No shit, I’m gonna go check it out.”

I heard hoof steps coming towards the corner I hid behind, and once again felt time slow. I saw his head round the corner, and the small red dot which brightened his temple on the side of his head. I quickly plunged the dagger into his temple, slightly gagging at the amount of blood which rushed out of his head and onto my body. I quickly pulled him to the side, and waited for the second guard to come.

I was only gonna knock this one out; I don’t think I could take another kill like that.

“Yo! Storm Drain! What happened? Hello?”

I heard him walk towards the corner, and instead of a dagger, I made a small club, and waited for the guard to turn the corner.

Once he did, I saw his eyes flash in fear for a second, and then I tackled him to the ground and took one swing at the side of his head, knocking him out.

“Ok Vi, the cache is clear. Now what?”

“Simple, go inside and locate a barrel labeled Gunpowder.”

I looked inside, turning over a few empty cardboard boxes, until I found a clearly marked barrel.

“Ok, found it.”

“Get a small cloth and lay it on the floor, then using the handle of the Peacemaker, create a spark on the cloth, lighting it on fire. Then throw it onto the barrel, and get the heck out of there.”

Now that is a diversion.

I struck the Peacemaker against the concrete floor of the weapon cache, and saw a few sparks fly. Awesome. I found a small rag inside a box, and lit the end on fire using a spark. Then I walked outside the door, and tossed the burning rag onto the barrel.

“Good! Now run this way and hop into this supply closet!”

I quickly followed the red lines which led me to an abandoned closet, and as soon as I closed the door, I heard a loud noise.

KABOOM!!!

"Damn that was loud!" I yelled as the closet I was in violently shook.

If that doesn't get some attention I don’t know what will. It worked perfectly. A flurry of guards rushed to the area in question, giving me a wide open passage to escape with ease. I opened the closet as soon as the coast was clear, and followed the red line as always. The lines led me on a much straighter path, not having to avoid guards every corner helped with that.

The line followed into a much larger hallway than usual, and once I turned the corner, I understood why. The route Vi was giving me was leading straight into the throne room of Princess Celestia.

“64, you must go into the throne room. There is a route through the room, which will lead to an escape out of the Palace and to the Canterlot Cliffs.”

“What if Celestia is in there? She can easily kill me!” I retorted, scared out of my mind.

“There is no victory without risk 64; you must get us out of here.”

I gulped, not wanting to do this. But I had to, to not only get me out of here, but to also get Vi out of here, and reveal
Princess Celestia’s plan to the rest of Equestria.

So I slammed through the doors.

And it was empty. Nopony was inside. I let out a relieved sigh, and saw Vi’s red line leading to a door to the side of the Throne Celestia would be sitting on. I ran to the door, and put my hand to the doorknob, but was immediately shocked and thrown back into the middle of the Throne Room. I got up to my feet, then felt something strange.

I the heard the flap of wings behind me, and four hooves hitting them ground. I didn’t need to turn around; I knew who it was already.

“Celestia” I muttered, loud enough for her to hear.

“Project 64….” She replied, obvious scorn in her voice. “You have been creating a bit of trouble for me today. Escaping from The Labs, creating a panic amongst my staff, stealing an experimental weapon. I think we might have another failed experiment after the events of today.”

I turned to face her majesty herself. Her eyes were squinted in determination, and stance was prepared to strike with a magic blast. I gave a sigh, and looked right at her.

“I wonder what will happen to Twilight.” I started, “Weaponizing a little fillies magic, how low are you?!” I yelled.

“I am doing what is best for Equestria and my subjects! What I must do to get there is none of my concern!” Celestia retorted.

“You bitch! You heartless bitch!” I spat in her face.

“Enough!” Celestia yelled, and charged a bolt of magic, aimed straight towards me.

This was exactly what I wanted.

As soon as the bolt was fired, I rolled to the right, and followed the bolt which was flying straight towards the blocked door. The bolt blew off the door completely in a ball of flames, and I quickly wondered how that would feel on my bare flesh.
I heard Celestia yell for reinforcements, as she herself chased me down the pantry like rooms which the red line followed. The line finally ended at a door, and I smashed through it shoulder first, and finally felt the warmth of sunlight on my bare chest and back.

I was located at the back of Canterlot Palace, and the line continued towards the cliffs about 100 yards away. I followed, and heard a loud explosion behind me, no doubt Celestia blowing up a larger opening for the rest of the guards which were now chasing me.

“64 you are so close! Now you have to trust me! You need to jump off of the cliffs, but don’t worry! I can give you a safe falling route, into soft landing zone!” Vi yelled in my head, but I barely heard her over the blasts of magic flying past me and my own heartbeat.

“HALT YOU CUR!” Celestia yelled, as she shot a magic bolt straight at my back.

“64! Turn around and swing with a sword!” Vi yelled.

Time seemed to slow, and I quickly did as Vi told. I jumped, spun in mid-air, and saw a fire bolt about 2 yards away from my spine. I swung at the bolt, and it exploded, and as I went to hit the ground, I felt that there was no ground.

I had jumped off the cliff.

“HOLY SHIT!” I yelled as I went into free fall.

I heard Vi trying to tell me something but I couldn’t hear her at all. But I could still see what she was trying to do. Red squares flew within the air, giving the right fall path to me, but I was about 10 yards off to the right, but I quickly tried to correct that mistake. As I flew to the left, I found myself overshooting the path by about 5 yards to the left. I once again corrected my course, this time staying within the boxes.

“Good! Stay like that; now go into a diving position!” Vi yelled, finally getting through to my ears. I straightened out into a dive position, and felt myself speed up immensely. As I was falling, I began to see we were coming into a thick forest. I repeated in my head that I trusted Vi, and went into the dense forest.

Only getting swiped by a few trees, I finally dove into an incredibly deep lake. I felt dizzy underneath the water, and quickly tried to surface. Once I did, I took in a large gasp of breath, looking up towards the Cliffs which I just fell from. I nervously wondered if Celestia would have flied down here herself to capture and kill me, but saw that she was nowhere to be seen.
I poorly swam to the edge of the lake, and dragged myself to shore. Once I did, I laid on my back, arms spread wide, taking deep breaths.

Then I felt a chuckle come up my throat. Then a laugh, then absolute hysteric cackling.

“Vi! Hahaha! We did it!” I laughed, gasping for breath.

“I knew you could do it 64. You saved us both.” Vi replied, chuckling a bit herself.

“So, what now Vi?”

“That is your choice alone 64. I will simply guide you to it.”

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

64 POV

The time to act was now, and I was heading higher up the mountain towards the very city had had just escaped from less than 10 hours ago. The Sun had set and the Moon had risen, showering the land in a white shimmering light.

I never had seen a sunset before, and I had to admit, not everything Celestia did was bad. When I sat outside of the cave watching the various shades of red and orange dance across the sky, I felt for the first time in my entire life, that I was as free as a bird. All I could do was stare at the show, nearly tearing up at the mesmerizing display.

Of course all good things must end, and the Sun set while the Moon rose. Of course, that doesn’t mean that the Moon wasn’t beautiful either. The white shimmering lights which shone across the forest felt as if it was a safe, secure blanket covering the land in its light. Why no one loved the Late Princess Luna’s Night I can’t figure out.

The night was also beneficial to me, giving me cover as I shrouded myself in its darkness. I would need to be as least visible as possible to pull off this infiltration job. Vi had explained to me that The Academy was lightly guarded at night, to protect various children’s magical projects, and Student Profiles.

I sat on a tree branch at the very top of a tree which was grown on the very edge of Canterlot, right beside the train station. The Academy was fairly visible from the entire city, and looked like a miniature observatory with a few buildings beside it. The largest building in the design was the Auditorium, which many young colts and fillies took their Entrance Exams, or received lectures of magic theorems and law.

“Vi, let’s go over the simulation one more time.” I thought. Apparently Vi can communicate telepathically with me or something like that, and all I have to do is think something to say to her, and she can hear it.

“Ok, close your eyes” Vi said.

I did, and the same warm sensation of sleepiness washed over me. I opened them and found myself in the white room as Vi inside of the Peacemaker.

“Hi there.” She said with a grin. “You ready?”

“Made ready.” I said with a smirk.

She shook her head at my bad joke, then dematerialized before my eyes. Instead, there was a Royal Guard standing there,
back turned, and walking down a newly formed hallway of The Academy. Vi could make simulation of any building within Canterlot, based on the amount of information the boys down at the Underground Labs were pumping into her, and remake any situation she had encountered in the past.

I crouched low, watching as the Guard moved. I slowly walked up to him, brandishing a One-Handed Hammer with the Peacemaker. I slowly sneaked up behind him, being as stealthy as possible, but as I was about to swing the hammer, he turned, and a loud buzzing sound rang in my ears.

“No, no, no…” I heard Vi scold, “Don’t rear up with the weapon, it will only cause more time to be wasted during the swing.”

“But if I don’t rear up with the Peacemaker I can’t get an effective swing in!” I argued. “What am I supposed to do? Not use a weapon?”

“Actually, that’s a good idea!”

“What? I can take on a Royal Guard without a weapon! I probably can’t knock one out with one.”

“Then stealth will be your friend won’t it? I have a tactic which is perfect for someone of you skill set. Have you ever heard of a technique called a choke-out?”

------------------------- At Princess Celestia’s Academy For Gifted Unicorns-------------------------

3rd Person POV

64 was running through a back alley right behind the Academy in question. The front entrance would obviously be locked and the back entrances would probably be guarded or also locked. So the only option left would be to make his own entrance. On a second floor balcony, there was a closed window, and 64 planned to cut through it.

As 64 was finding a way to climb towards the balcony, Vi was trying to detect the amount of Royal Guards within the Main Auditorium, where Principal Redhoof’s office was. Vi thought there was a bit more activity than usual, but chalked that up to the recent events of 64’s escape.

“Hey Vi,” 64 thought, “Found a way up.”

64 saw a few vertical water pipes which went up right beside the target balcony. He grabbed onto one, and with a strong pull, he lifted himself off of the ground, using both hands for support while Peacemaker was in his mouth.
As he climbed, Vi was able to finally get an accurate reading.

“64, I detected about 25 Royal Guards within the entirety of the Academy, and 10 of those guards are within the Auditorium building.” Vi said, sounding a bit nervous.

“That many? I thought you said that there was an average maximum of 5 a night?” 64 said in shock.

“Apparently someone’s actions must have caused an increase in security.”

“Oh……..”

64 finished his climb up the pipes and hopped onto the Balcony. This was a dorm room most likely so he would need to use extreme caution when going in through here. The Balcony had a glass door covered by a curtain on the other end, so there was no way in knowing what was on the other side.

“Vi, I’m gonna need another lesson in lock-picking right now.” 64 stated.

“Right away.” Vi said, pulling up instructions in his vision like a HUD.

64 followed the instructions, a bit more complicated than the door to get out of the dungeon, but after a minute, the door was unlocked.

As 64 peeked inside of the dorm, he saw an empty bed, and a chest with some belongings on top of it. After a quick examination, the dorm was completely empty, and looked as if it hadn’t been slept in the past few days.

“Vi, I need you to pull up directions to Redhoof’s office, I’m gonna create another diversion.” 64 said before getting the bed sheets off of the bed, and using a small stone her had with him, lit a small fire on the balcony he just came through.

“Ok Vi, I’m gonna need a safe place to hide for about 30 seconds after I start the diversion, so broom closet, supply room anything.”

“Here’s one right here.” Vi pointed out, around an empty corner.

“Perfect”, 64 said as he kicked down the door to the hallway, and pulled the fire alarm. He ran towards the broom closet, and hid himself expertly while hearing the many hoofsteps go by as guards rushed to the area of suspicion.

“Is he here? Where is that bastard?”

“What else could have started this fire?! It’s burning up quick!

“The fucker is here? I’m getting my revenge! That fucker owes me an eye!”

64 stifled a small laugh as he heard that last comment, and continued to listen to the commotion.

Once enough Royal Guards had ran by, 64 made his way towards the Auditorium room, where Vi’s Locator was taking him. As he was making his way silently through the halls, he heard very soft hoofsteps. He peeked around the corner the sound was coming from, and saw a Royal Guard with his back turned. The circumstances were exactly the same as the simulation, and now was the time for 64 to put his new skill to the test.

Grabbing Peacemaker, 64 held it in both hands, horizontally as if grabbing a railing. He quietly sneaked forward, until within perfect distance of the Guard for his new ability. As quick as lightning, 64 reached over the Guards neck, using Peacemaker to hold the Guard in a choke. The guard silently flailed a bit, trying to grab whatever it was that was choking him from behind, before starting to slow down, and fell limp. 64 immediately went to feel for a pulse, which was still there.

“Man, that was really something Vi.” 64 panted as he continued through the halls.

“At least now you have the skill to incapacitate guards without killing them” Vi said, sort of sounding angry at 64 in that last part.

“Why do you say it like that? There’s no reason to kill them if I don’t need to.”

“I just don’t think we should allow Celestia’s Followers to continue breathing if this has been her plan from the start.”

“Most of her followers probably have no idea what she is planning so killing them is totally unnecessary. It sounds as if you have a personal vendetta against Celestia.”

“And you don’t? The only reason we are here is to take down Celestia! You are being a total hypocrite right now!”

“The difference is I could care less if she was dead or alive. I only want to save Twilight and stop her plan.”

Vi stayed quiet after that statement, but kept her Locator on, allowing 64 to successfully make it to the Auditorium room.

Behind the large desk which belonged to Principal Redhoof, there was a door marked, “Principal’s Office.”

64 simply followed the same lock-picking instructions as the Balcony door, and entered. The room was dark, so 64 turned on a dim table lamp, allowing him enough light to see. There was another table inside, but this one had many drawers and locks on it.

“Ok, here we are, now I just need to check all of these drawers, starting with the locked ones.” 64 thought out loud. 64 didn’t need to follow the lock-picking instructions with these locks, and simply used a thin dagger to break open all of the locks.

“C’mon, I need a file named Student Profiles… Finals Quiz, nope… Future Projects, nope… Weekly Agendas, nope… Student Profiles! Yes!”

64 opened the small manila folder, and proceeded to search.

“T…T…T…. Trixie Lulamoon? No. Twinkleshine? No. Twilight Sparkle…… Here we go.”

I grabbed Twilight’s profile page, and started to read. She was a Purple colored filly, with a darker shade of purple mane with pink stripe going through it. The profile read,

“Student #152072: Twilight Sparkle showed the most volatile magic seen since the age of Starswirl the Bearded. Due to the unpredictability of Twilight’s magic, she will not be accepted into the Academy. Although this has happened, Princess Celestia herself showed up, and offered Twilight Sparkle to be her personal Student and Protégé. The offer was accepted, and Twilight Sparkle currently resides with Princess Celestia within her Palace.”

“Well… Shit.” 64 said, as sadness filled his face, and he put his back against a wall and slid down, sitting on the floor.

“Twilight’s in Celestia’s capture. We’re too late Vi…”

“64,” Vi whispered, “I can understand why you didn’t want Twilight to be put through anything, but it is out of our hands now. All we can do is prepare for The Longest Night Of The Thousandth Year, when Celestia will attack.”

64 wiped a few tears that were started to form behind his eyelids, and nodded.

“O-ok. We need to get out of here”

64 stood up to walk out, but as he looked up, he saw a Unicorn Guard, mouth agape, staring at him in fear. The Unicorn was scared, not speaking a word, and looked like he was about to faint.

“ROOKIE! YOU SURVEY THE AUDITORIUM YET? WHAT'S TAKING YOU SO LONG?” Another guard yelled, while storming over. He pushed the “rookie” aside, and saw me inside of the office.

“WANTED FUGITIVE HERE! ALL UNITS GATHER!” the older Guard yelled, charging a stunning spell.

64 lunged forward, grabbing the guard by the neck as he tried to direct his horn towards any direction besides himself. The guard yelled as he fired the bolt, shooting it towards the ceiling. The ceiling exploded, sending parts of wall and debris everywhere. All of a sudden, another explosion went off, startling all three parties within the room.
Flames started to engulf the room, burning too fast to be stopped with normal magic.

“LOCK ALL EXITS, ENGULF HIM!” The older Guard yelled, running out of the room and shutting the door behind him.

64 ran to barge down the door, but it felt as if someone had put the desk on the outside against the door and was holding it down.

“DAMMIT! YOU LEFT SOMEONE IN HERE YOU COWARD!” 64 yelled to the other side of the door.

“ACCEPTABLE LOSSES FOR KILLING MY BROTHER!” The guard yelled back.

A pang of extreme guilt shot through 64.

‘He…. Had a family?’ 64 thought, stopping in his tracks trying to break the door down.

“S-Sir! You gotta let me outta here!” The Rookie yelled out, “I got a family too! You can’t just leave me here!”

“Sorry son, nothing I c-c-can do!” The Guard yelled from the other side with a cough. The flames were also starting to engulf the other side of the office too.

The smoke was starting to become unbearable, as 64 and the Rookies eyes started to burn.

“W-Would your brother want you to do this? Kill an innocent pony in cold blood? Let him out at least! Keep me in here!” 64 yelled out, before starting to cough roughly.

“I know you’ll just try to escape! I always know!”

After that sentence, a wall of the office fell over, crashing on top of the Rookie Guard. On the other side of the door, rapid hoofsteps were heard running away, as the door itself fell down as it too was engulfed.

“ *cough cough* P-please, you can’t… leave…me…” The Rookie said before falling unconscious.

“Oh shit…” 64 mumbled, as he looked between the now open exit, and the young Guard trapped underneath a wall of cement.

“Vi, I need you to do that thing where I know where to hit!” 64 thought as he made a Sledgehammer.

“64! You need to escape now!” Vi yelled back, obviously mad.

“THERE WON’T BE ANYMORE BLOOD ON MY HANDS! TELL ME NOW! *cough cough*”

“You will regret this later…” Vi whispered as a red light circled around a specific area of the obstruction.

“Thank you.” 64 said, as he brought the Sledgehammer down, breaking the wall in various places throughout its surface.
64 then pulled out the wall piece by piece, some pieces being burning hot while flame continued to burn around the two.
64 was finally able to get the last piece out as he pulled the unconscious guard out of the rubble. He then turned and ran out of the burning office, as he realized that the office wasn’t the only thing burning down.

The entire Auditorium was engulfed, and so were a few hallways that led 64 into the room in the first place. A ringing filled the air as 64 realized that the fire alarm was on the entire time, alerting Fire Ponies to the area.

64 looked out a window, and saw a direct, desert path towards his shelter and hiking path. He took two steps back, before charging forward and leaping through the glass window, still holding the young guard in his arms. After getting back up, 64 ran down the path, with the Guard cradled in his arms, and Peacemaker in his hand.

Vi’s eerie words still rang through his head, “You will regret this later…”

---------------------At 64’s Cave---------------------

64 POV

As of right now, I was getting my ear yelled off as Vi continued to lecture me on saving one the “monsters” that supported Celestia.

“Vi, you have to understand,” I said as I looked at the unconscious young Stallion that laid on the other side of the cave, patched up with some bandages he had in First-Aid kit, “this is just a boy, maybe a year or two older than me right now. He’s young, stupid, and patriotic. Of course he is going to sign up for The Royal Guard, he probably has no idea what Celestia is planning! I doubt most of her Guards do, and I’ll be damned if I’m going to let another Pony die today. I already let Twilight down…”

Vi sighed, “I can understand your feeling of need to save this pony, but you have taken a great risk. Who know what he will do if he decides to run off and give away your location? Or that you were snooping around a now destroyed Private School owned by the Royal Family? It’s too dangerous to let him stay.”

I ignored her, and was surprised to see my company was now starting to wake up. I heard the shuffling of armor as a helmet came off, giving me a clearer view of his face.

A bright white coat, and a mane of two shades of blue and light blue were revealed as he looked at me, his features being lit up by the small campfire in the middle of the cave. He looked dazed and disoriented for a few seconds, before shaking his head a few times and looking at me and realizing who I was. I gave a light wave, but he simply stared at me, and then a face of shock painted over his face.

“You’re that thing!” He yelled as he jumped onto his hoofs, before he yelled in pain as the broken right foreleg he had protested at the pressure.

“Hey, hey, hey, take it easy. You broke your foreleg in that fire back there. You might need to stay off it” I told him, before he started to look at the bandage and splint he had on his leg.

“You…You did this?” He asked.

I nodded in response. “Yep, brought you back here, and saw that thing looked pretty bad. I just took a few branches off a tree for the splint, and then used the bandage to hold everything together.”

“T-thanks I guess…”

“You got a name? Or should I just keep calling you ‘Rookie’?”

“Shining,” he said, “Shining Armor.”

“Nice to meet you Shining, I’m Project 64.”

“Hey there…”

There was a semi awkward pause as he simply stared at me, trying to figure out the situation he was in.

“So…” Shining said, “Why did you save me?”

I chuckled, “Would you rather I didn’t?”

“No, no, not at all, but… I was told an incredibly dangerous creature escaped a dungeon today, and when I saw you…”

“You feared the worst?” I finished for him.

“Well... kind of.”

“Well don’t worry about it,” I said with a smile, “I wasn’t going to be responsible for a death I could have prevented today.”
He nodded, and looked outside the cave.

“I think you should wait until morning before going out to do any moving. Just enjoy a sleep tonight, I know I will.” I said, before lying down and feigning sleep.

I felt him wave a hoof in front of my face, trying to test if I really was asleep. I mumbled some gibberish before rolling over on my back away from him.

Shining then also laid down on his stomach and hooves, and after about 5 minutes, he fell asleep.

“Now would be a wise time to leave.” Vi said, a hint of anger in her voice.

“My thoughts exactly.” I replied, before writing something with my finger in the dirt of the cave floor. I then took a sky flare I also found with him outside, before firing it into the air, and running down the hiking path, into the forest. To prepare for the years to come…

Shining Armor POV

I woke up with a mild headache, and saw that 64 was no longer in the cave. I looked outside, and saw that Celestia was barely raising the sun. I was glad that I could finally enlist into the Royal Guard, but it was only my luck to run into a Fugitive of Equestria and break a foreleg on my first day.

Speaking of my foreleg, I saw that the swelling had gone down, but the bruising had worsened. As I looked at my leg, I saw something strange on the floor, like writing.

“Wait a few minutes, they’re coming.”

Coming? Who’s coming?

My question was answered, as I heard the unmistakable sound of marching coming outside of the Cave. I quickly swiped out the message, as I hobbled outside, and saw a small group of other Royal Guards coming down the path I was on.

I stood tall and saluted with my broken hoof when I saw the leader of the search party was none other than Captain Ironhoof, 35 year captain of the Equestrian Royal Guard.

“At ease soldier” he barked. “My reports say you were killed in the fire at Princess Celestia’s Academy for Gifted Unicorns, the one started by a fugitive. How are you alive?”

“Sir,” I started, “I was able to follow the Criminal as he was escaping, but as we came down this path, I tripped and fell, breaking my foreleg. He was able to get away, but I pulled myself to this cave, where I was able to give myself medical attention.”

“I see, well go ahead and hopped on this stretcher, you’ve had an exciting first day, Corporal Armor.”

“Corporal sir?”

"Might only be your second day but you that was an amazing act of valor. You've earned it son.”

“T-Thank you sir.” I said as I was hoisted onto the stretcher, and was taken back up the mountain.
As I was carried away, I looked back at the cave, with only one thing on my mind.

‘Thank you, Project 64.’

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

Princess Celestia POV

I watched from a balcony as the quick Construction Unicorns started the repairs on my beloved Academy. As Dr. Knight predicted, 64 had indeed infiltrated The Academy, and searched for information about My Prized pupil, and in his escape, he had set a fire which engulfed the entire Academy.

Or so I was told…

An interrogation with Corporal Shining Armor had revealed that the fire was in fact started by First Lieutenant Fire Whip, who when trying to apprehend 64 , missed with a Stun Spell, hitting a gas pipe, which started the massive fire, which engulfed the entire Auditorium building. Not only did he start the fire, he also attempted to kill Project 64, which would have been fine.

If Corporal Shining Armor wasn’t still within the enclosure.

Apparently Fire Whip, now stripped of rank, had planned on getting revenge on 64 by smothering him in the smoky room that Shining Armor was still in. Eventually 64 escaped by smashing through a weakened wall, and Shining followed him down a mountain, only to fall down a short cliff and break his right foreleg. He was found earlier this morning, thanks to a flare he launched a few hours prior.

Eventually I stared at the construction until it was time for me to lower the Sun and raise the Moon. I closed my eyes, and with mild concentration, I made the strong connection of me and the Moon. I slowly pulled it up, and let go when I felt the massive Satellite come over the horizon. As I stared at the moon, I saw my Sister’s imprint mock me, stare at me.

That was when everything happened. The planning, the Underground labs... and my extractions…

As I learned of that one special foal in every generation, I sought to… use that power, to make sure nothing bad ever happened to my Kingdom again. I picked that special filly or colt, and tricked it into becoming my “Most Faithful Student” so I could get it into the Underground Labs. One by one their magic supplies were run dry, and all of that Energy went into making the first one, the first Project. It was quickly considered to be a failure, but we kept it anyway, to keep testing it. It proved to be the basis of all of our Genetic testing. We used the drained bodies of the foals as perfect testing subjects.

It could create things on a whim, so why couldn’t a pony?

One by one more projects were made, and one by one more “students” fell. It took 18 Projects before we finally found a successful test.

Project #18: Quicker blood clotting within a patient to prevent death by exsanguination. The Project was subject to chemical agents that increased the amount of Platelets that would be generated by a pony’s body, but regulated to prevent thrombosis.

Eventually Project 18 died of “natural” causes, but nonetheless, she was a success. Eventually Chemical 18 was put into the food of all of the Guard’s meals during Lunch, and death by Exsanguination went down by 33%.

Other Projects were also successful, such as Project 26, which was designed to decrease the amount of time a fractured bone healed. Project 26 had his legs broken regularly, and different minerals and nutrients were pumped through him to speed up the process as fast as possible. As the process got quicker and quicker, we found a sure fire way to increase the Bone healing rate, which was a slight overdose of Zinc and Calcium, and a low intensity pulsed Ultrasound on the fracture for 60 minute a day, which healed the bone in about 5 days.

Corporal Shining Armor’s broken hoof should be healed in time for Supper next week.

At last I could take it no longer, and I averted my gaze from the Moon. I had something to do that night.

The walk to Twilight Sparkle’s room was slow and quiet, and it was good, for I needed time to think. I could finally see what all of the testing and planning was going to do to my Kingdom. Was I really going to use the Projects to keep Equestria scared so I could prevent uprising or destruction from ever happening again? What in the world would ever give me that idea?

“I-I-I was scared… and confused when I had to do that…” I whispered, looking down at the ground.

Luna’s transformation scared me, and I never wanted anything to ever happen to my Kingdom again, so I started to use innocent foals to genetically test things that would augment my Guards bodies. How could I have been so foolish?

And all it took was the Project I was now aiming to kill.

Project 64’s words cut into me like a knife that day, and for some reason, shook me to my very core.

“You bitch! You heartless bitch!”

His words echoed through my head, and my eyes were once again dampened.

“Get yourself together Celestia” I thought, “Now he’s coming after Twilight, who’s really the heartless one here?”

I shook my head, getting it clear. I steeled myself as I approached Twilight Sparkle’s new bedroom. I opened the door quietly, checking to see if she really went to bed when I sent her here an hour ago. She was, and I saw the gentle rise and fall of the bed sheets as she slept.

“So peaceful…” I whispered, walking up to the side of her bed and lightly kissing her on the cheek. Then I became nervous, and a frown grew on my face. I came here to prove myself right.

I looked towards a drawer which was in the corner of the room. I quickly summoned the device I had hidden inside of the bottom drawer. The device was a small metal ring, which could be attached to any unicorn horn. I donned the ring, and looked at the small tablet display it was attached to. Like a heartbeat monitor, the small rise and fall of the beat was steady and constant, showing a perfect control of magic.

I then looked towards Twilight. It was time.

I took the ring off of my horn, and gently attached it to Twilight’s.

Instantly, the Monitor went haywire, showing signs of immense volatility. In a matter of seconds, the device short circuited, shutting it down.

I stared at the now blank screen in shock. Not a single foal had ever had signs of that amount of raw, untapped power. She would be perfect for the… No… Celestia get your head together. We need to stop with that. There hasn’t been a single bad incident ever since Nightmare Moon.

Except Project 64.

Project 64 was never planned. He wasn’t even supposed to be here. After leaving 24 Haploid Chromosomes in an XY pattern over a week in an unobserved test tube, we saw the first signs of life. We put the embryo into a larger container, and over the years, we’ve seen the creature grow. An omnivoric, bipedal, intelligent being. I closed my eyes as I recalled the day he came into the world.

Flashback 4 Years

We did not take into account that last description. When we fished it out of his observation tank ten years after his creation, we expected it to be brain dead, a perfect test subject for our newest project. But instead he opened his eyes, coughed the liquid out of his lungs, and looked at us. His eyes went wide, and then he spoke.

“ah...wahs so?”

We couldn’t believe it. This…thing, had been unconscious for 10 years, never experiencing interaction with any other life being before, and it just spoke.

Celestia put on a gentle smile, it would have to do.

“Hello there, young one. My name is Princess Celestia. You are here, in my kingdom of Equestria.” I responded, allowing him to get his bearings.

Over the next month, we gave him basic Equestrian Knowledge, hoping to get our first ever “willing” test project. It obviously failed, as soon as we gave it its first test.

Project #64: Increased Pain resistance. By putting 64 into situation where he must experience extreme pain, we hope to learn what chemical reactions in the brain we can alter to stop physical pain from being experienced from outside trauma.

Flashback End

We would have considered 64 a failure, even if he had not escaped. He had made amazing progress, even withstanding multiple swords within several vital points, but the chemical within the brain was never exacted. It was somewhere within the Cerebral Cortex, but was never specified.

Now he was after Twilight, and he had proven that in his appearance at my Academy. Even if he was able to get the word out about what had happened to him, that would give us a lead to his location, and he would be quickly apprehended.

I once again looked at Twilight Sparkle, her mane messily over her face.

“I’m going to teach you right, you truly will be, “My Most Faithful Student”.

64 POV

“Again.” Vi said sternly.

I was in the middle of a simulation, within Peacemaker, seeing how quickly I could hit small clay disks which were shooting into the air. I was now brandishing a very quick, and now personal favorite, Katana.

The first popped up, and I sliced at it horizontally. It clipped the edge, and cracked. But with no time to spare, another popped up behind me, forcing me to spin and slice it downward, right down the middle. Then two popped up at my sides, forcing me to pull a quick 360 degree slice, smashing them both into fine white dust.

“Once more.” Vi ordered.

Now normally I would have a problem with this, but within this domain, I felt no fatigue. And all knowledge that I gain in here, is transported into my physical body, including muscle memory. So training where I couldn’t get seriously hurt was obviously the best logical choice.

Two white clay discs popped out of the ground, and two consecutive swings with the Katana crushed them both. Three consecutive discs came up on my sides and rear, and I swung downward at the disc to my right, and then continued my momentum coming upwards then downward at the two other discs.

"Heh heh, thats 30 times in a row..."

“That’s enough.” Vi said, losing her authoritarian voice. “Hopefully this training will help you have quicker reaction time. Now we can either talk Combat Tactics, or Sneaking Simulation.”

“How about we simply talk for a bit?” I suggested, taking a seat on the floor.

“We are basically about to go to war with Equestria and you want to sit and talk?”

“Yep.”

“You are unbelievable. I can’t even deal with this right now.” Vi finished as she dematerialized into thin air, with an angry look on her face.

“Vi. All I’m suggesting is that we should take it easy for the rest of the night. We have been training up in this tree ever since we ran into the forest after helping Shining Armor. I think we can spare a few hours of rest.”
Silence.

“Vi? C’mon I know you’re there.”

I saw the girl in question materialize next to where I was sitting, and made a wall for the both of us to lay back on. She looked down as if she was thinking something, then looked up at me.

“Why are you still fighting?” She asked, “You know Twilight is now in Celestia’s hands, and she now has one of the most powerful magical weapons at her disposal. I know I’m pushing you to stop her, but I want to know. Why do you fight?”

I thought about it for a bit, and I finally had my answer.

“I fight to be free.”

Vi had a look of confusion on her face. “Freedom? That’s all?”

“I fight so I don’t have to be stuck in a cell 24 hours a day, or be stabbed with knives on a daily basis. I also fight to protect to get freedom to Equestria. Who knows what Celestia will do when she starts to throw Equestria into Dictatorship? I can’t just let that happen.”

Vi simply looked at me, as if trying to judge my character. Then she simply leaned over and put her neck on my shoulder, using it as a pillow.

“Uhh… Vi?” I asked?

“Shut up… I’m trying to sleep…”

“Vi, I have a question. What number are you?”

“Hmm?”

“What number are you? You know… I’m 64. What were you?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” She said, eyes still closed as she leaned on me, “I’m Project 1.”

“I sorta thought that.” I said, staring into space.

“I’ve been around since the beginning, since the Nightmare Moon incident.”

“So One Thousand Years?”

“Yep…”

I simply continued staring enjoying Vi’s company as she continued to lean on me.

I guess taking things slow for a bit was a better thought than I thought.

Now we wait for the Longest Night of the Thousandth Year…

We wait to set things right…

Chapter 7

Chapter 7

Vi POV

6 years…

For 6 years 64 has trained, but that’s not all he has done.

He has also evaded Celestia’s grasp for 6 years.

As time went on as we explored the Wilderness of Equestria, Covert Royal Guards have been searching and sweeping for 64, and some had come close. In some instances, it was thanks to my Motion Detection, but in other cases, it was simply 64’s new skills that he had developed.

No longer was 64 the scrawny, malnourished boy he was. Now at the age of 20, he was a strong, honorable young man. Standing at 6 feet, 64 now donned a black long sleeve shirt, and matching shorts. 64 maintained an artisan skill set, now knowing how to use advanced survival tactics. One of those skills of course was making and repairing clothing.

Some other skills he had learned were First-Aid, Plant Identification, Tracking, Fencing, Hand to Hoof Combat, and surprisingly, Archery.

Obviously the first two he learned very quickly after beginning training. With the two of them combined, 64 was able to heal an infected cut he had gotten after a scrape with a Timberwolf. Speaking of Timberwolves, many creatures which lurked within the woods often tried to find a tasty meal out of 64, but finding him to be quite a hard prey to catch, and usually ended up being the prey themselves.

Over the years though… 64 and I have had more than a few fights, and they were often less than beneficial to our relationship. I needed him to survive, and he needed me to survive. It was a delicate balance, and due to the different views he and I had based on the tactics we would use on Royal Guards which would find us, the balance was usually bad. On one hand, I simply thought it was simpler to just execute the incapacitated guards, as they would return to Canterlot and give our last known location if we followed with 64’s ideas, which simply involved knocking the Guards out, and leaving.

He still had major qualms about taking another Ponies life, and hadn’t done so since escaping all those years ago. The only type of killing he had ever done is when killing for food, and he never killed tame animals. The many creatures within the Wilderness were perfect conditions for hunting though, and 64 nearly never went hungry.

“Vi.” 64 said, “Set our locator towards Outlook #13.”

“Right away.” I responded.

64’s attitude had turned from relaxed and careful, to very serious and slightly reckless. All of the training and running around over the years had made 64 secluded, cynical, and slightly aggressive.

He and I believe that Twilight Sparkle is probably dead at this point, and her magic had been extracted like all other of Celestia’s “students”.

Flashback

I witnessed Celestia’s first student walk into the Underground Labs, mesmerized at all of the new equipment which was being made, running to everything, her eyes wide with amazement. Her eyes finally landed upon me, and she slowly came walking towards me. She asked Celestia something, and she responded with an answer.

But as the little filly turned back to me, a Royal Guard seized her, grabbing her and lifting her off of the ground. I could only watch as they strapped her body down to an operating table, and attached electrodes onto her horn and body.
Then she screamed as they slowly electrocuted her, forcing Magic out of her horn, and into a machine attached to me, powering me up. I saw her memories, her feelings, and her thoughts. I had never felt so terrible in my entire life, as I yelled and screamed within my domain for her release, as she was as well. I saw memories of her mother and father, brother and sister, and many friends at school. I could still remember her final thoughts as she was slowly killed for her magic.

“Please… Please don’t let me die in here… Let me say goodbye…”

It was experience’s like this which made me hate Celestia’s regime. She forced over 300 innocent Unicorn foals to be sent to The Undergrounds, and all of their energy was sent into me…

“Please let me go…”

“I don’t wanna die…”

“Please Princess… Please…”

I slowly cried as I started to recall the final thoughts of all of the dead foals.

There was only one that escaped. She ran from the Guards, going deeper within the Labs. Using the power I had regrettably gained, I followed her as she navigated through the labs using the same tracking power I use with 64. She made her way to the Trans-Dimensional Portal Room, and the last thing I saw of her was her orangish coat and yellow/red tail run through the Portal. No guard dared to follow her, and Celestia closed off the wing containing the Portal permanently.

Flashback End

“Vi, we’re here.” 64 said.

I had not even realized that we made it to Outlook #13. These Outlooks were simply small hideouts to be used for small periods of time. Each of them had a view of a specific Vantage Point of Equestria, such as Outpost #4, which had a perfect view of all activity in Fillydelphia. Or Outpost #12, which has a perfect view of Las Pegasus. This Outpost however, had a perfect view of Canterlot.

64 had made it to the Outpost, and he made the quick climb up the unsuspecting tree, into the foliage of the leaves. Inside of the leaves though, was a small treehouse, equipped with a sleeping cot, and telescope. 64 reached into his shorts pocket, and pulled out a piece of Manticore Jerky. I had no idea why he felt ok with killing for hunt, but it was unacceptable to take somepony’s life. I thought he was a major hypocrite, but he always retorted with something like, “I do what I need to do to survive.”

“Vi, we have about 3 hours to kill, wanna play chess?”

Now that was something I could get excited about. 64 came into the Peacemaker, small grin on his face, while I materialized the perfect Chess board. He was Black Side, and I was White side, the way it’s been since out first game.

Our record for Chess Games was Me: 54 wins, 64: 53 wins. He was a genius when it came to leading his pieces onto a board. While I was quick and calculating, 64 simply went on his gut feeling.

I moved my first Pawn.

I could never predict his next move, and I couldn’t prepare for any of his attacks. I simply always got lucky when he either fell into one of my traps, or made a stupid move. But… he always made his stupid moves look like the work of a genius.

He moved his Knight.

I remember once when I had him under Check, I thought I had had him cornered, nowhere to move. He took out my King with a Pawn his next move.

I move my Knight.

He moves his Pawn.

The game went on, as Rooks fell, Bishops were captured, and Pawns were used. It wasn’t until the end of the game all I had on my side were 2 Pawns, 1 Rook, King and Queen, and 1 Bishop.

64 had 1 Pawn, King, and a Knight.

I had his King in Check with my Bishop, but he kept moving it back and forth, keeping it behind his Pawn so I couldn’t get him without risking my Rook. I decided to risk it, and I took out his Pawn cover. And he simply sat there.

He took out my King with the Knight I paid no attention to.

“Game Over, Record 54 to 54.” He said smugly. I grumbled, and got rid of the board.

“I wanna try the Speed Simulation again.”

“Are you sure?” I asked, “Last time record you had was 2:34.”

“Then I plan to beat it.” He said as he got up, and stood there.

“Starting Up Speed Sim.”

64 POV

As Vi started up the Speed Sim, I thought a bit for what was going to happen within the next few days. The Longest Night of The Thousandth Year was tomorrow, and I was nearly ready to stop Celestia, and kill her if need be…

I didn’t want to take any unnecessary lives, but Celestia would have to be an exception. My Primary Plan was to expose her agendas before she even was able to make her speech, allowing Equestria to prepare for her Takeover.

My backup would consist of simply assassinating her. Simple as that. One arrow to the head would be sufficient, but maybe a few more in her torso to double-tap. I would be concluded to be a murderer for the rest of my days, on the run while Equestria scrambled to form new leadership, but at least the people wouldn’t be held under Martial Law at all times.

The Speed Sim was simply a straight path, with small obstacles such as hurdles, rope climbs, and rabbit holes, which was simply a hole in a wall near the floor which was big enough to quickly slide under.

A copy of me appeared next to me, my Ghost.

“Better keep up this time.” He taunted.

“You’re me; of course I can keep up.”

I heard Vi’s voice ring through the air, “On your marks, get set, GO!”

Me and Ghost took off, running as fast as we could, I was neck and neck with Ghost, and we came to our first obstacle, the hurdles. I leapt over the first hurdle, and prepared for the next. One by one I hopped all of the hurdles with ease, slightly in front of Ghost.

As I came to the rope wall, I leapt up, trying to grab the highest point in the wall as I could. I grabbed, and quickly climbed, but Ghost was coming up quick. I tried to climb faster, but my foot got caught, and the time it took to get in loose was enough for Ghost to pull ahead. Ghost finally climbed to the top, and then continued to go over and climb back down.

I needed to do something to win, so as soon as I came over the wall, instead of climbing down, I jumped down, and saw Ghost stare in shock. I hit the ground, a pain shooting up my right leg.

Simulations did simulate pain, but never hurt once I exited the Sim. I got up and continued to run, way ahead of Ghost. Next came the rabbit holes, a series of the things. The first was easy, fairly big, and more than enough needed to slide under.

The next few got smaller and smaller, needing more and more concentration to get through. The final hole was coming, and needed me to squeeze my body into the smallest slide I could pull off. I slid, and grazed my shoulder on the right side. I got up quickly, and crossed the finish line. I gasped for breath until Ghost came across, also gasping as he crossed.

“You got lucky 64, I’m gonna be just as fast as you next time.” Ghost remarked.

“Good luck with that.” I said as the Simulation broke down, getting rid of all fatigue as quickly as it came.
Vi appeared, a smile on her face. “Final time, 1:54, a new record.”

I smiled, and exited Peacemaker.

I looked out of the window, and saw the dark night come over the sky. The telescope was pointed directly towards the same Palace I escaped from, waiting to see if Celestia would leave unexpectedly, to try to get the jump on me. She knew I was watching, and I knew she was probably getting ready for me.

I couldn’t save Twilight, but I would save Equestria, even if the entire Country against me.

I lay in the cot, looking up at the ceiling.

“64, I want to know, Where do we go after everything is said and done? What will we have?” Vi said, sounding a bit worried.

“I dunno, but that’s my choice. You will simply help me get there.”

Knight POV

Tomorrow was supposed to be the Day of Glory. The day Celestia was supposed to initiate Operation Sun Down and rule Equestria the way it was meant to be ruled. The incompetent Guards that were supposed to locate 64 and bring him back had failed to find him in the past 6 years.

Many Guards thought that 64 was dead, but many sightings and reporting say otherwise. Celestia luckily had not stopped searching for him, but she was slowly starting to pull back security. Under her nose, I had selected almost half of her Royal Guards to follow her to Ponyville, the city selected to be the location of the Summer Sun Celebration, the day that would house both the longest day and night of the year.

Of course this took some convincing with Captain Shining Armor, who threatened to tell Celestia of my plan. Of course, I convinced him who the security was for, and he begrudgingly understood.

The hard part of my plan would be to stage both Twilight Sparkle’s and Project 64’s deaths. I needed Celestia to believe that the both were dead, so I could continue the Underground Testing, which had been mothballed ever since Celestia gained a “conscience”.

The only reason I still had a job within Canterlot Palace was because shortly after 64’s escape, I was appointed Princess Celestia’s Advisor. Due to her drastic change in choices, she felt she needed somepony to help her make newer decisions, and I was the most knowledgeable pony she knew.

However, if I ever mentioned 64 or Twilight Sparkle, she would become… something. She would immediately become angry, threatening me with execution. I needed to plan my moves carefully, making sure I cover my steps, while also moving my pawns on a giant Chess Board.

This would be a Summer Sun Celebration to remember.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

Princess Celestia POV

I feel Twilight is now ready.

She has studied and trained for a good 6 years, never spoken up against me, and followed every instruction I have ever given her.

There is one problem though; I feel that Twilight does not know how to interact with others. She has spent so much time devoted to me, that she often disregards her “friends” here in Canterlot, and chooses to stay locked up in her library with her assistant Spike.

If you noticed I said “friends”, that is because they were specifically selected by me to protect her when they interacted outside of the Palace. Their services were rarely used though, and mainly consisted of watching Twilight as she read in the park.

I’ve decided to take a great risk, one that I would never do if I felt it wasn’t absolutely necessary. I’m sending Twilight to oversee the Summer Sun Celebration in the town of Ponyville. I feel that her introverted nature will lead to unforeseen consequences in the future.

Although we have a more pressing matter to attend to, regarding a certain escapee and his companion, I have decided to continue with the planned events. There will be less security assigned to the Ceremony, due to the fact I believe that 64 wouldn’t dare try to attack when I am attending the Celebration.

That’s leads me to another question. 64 hadn’t been seen for the past week. Usually the reports would find him about 5 days apart, but we haven’t found him for 7 days. This has led me to the question, what is he planning. He must have some sort of plan, there’s no way he would not try something on such an important day.

Even Twilight Sparkle is trying to plan for something. Due to her amount of reading and research, Twilight has uncovered an old myth regarding my Sister’s imprisonment. On the Longest Day of the Thousandth Year, Nightmare Moon would escape from her Prison on the Moon, and reign Eternal Night upon Equestria.

This story was nothing but an old pony’s tale, but Twilight insisted that she research the story and take extra precautions towards the security of the Summer Sun Celebration. Hopefully she won’t blow things out of proportion on the matter, because I’m also sending her on another important task.

I want Twilight to make new friends on her own. By learning how to make new friends, she will hopefully come out of her shell and be more social, not having to come to me when she wants to talk about every little thing.

I am partly to blame for Twilight’s social issues, due to the fact I kept her isolated from most of the outside world during her young life. I think that the first time see saw somepony else during her training was when a maid accidentally entered her chambers, thinking it was a lavatory.

I looked at a Clock mounted on the wall of the Throne Room, it was 9:30 AM.

“Guards,” I called, “Prepare a chariot for my Most Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle, to be sent to the town of Ponyville.”

“Yes your majesty.” The two guards by the door called. They exited and I waited for Twilight Sparkle to arrive at 9:45.
As I waited, I began to think about Project 64. Both I and my advisor Knight have come to the agreement that Twilight Sparkle is his target, and he is trained in most forms of combat, if most reports are to believe.

Luckily so is Twilight. Much to her parent’s dislike, I’ve also trained her in many forms of combative magic. These spells were usually reserved for low ranking Guards, but I think that Twilight should have them in here arsenal. These skills ranged from electrocution, oxygen deprivation, and burning spells, giving Twilight a way to fight back if she was attacked, and hopefully giving time from somepony near to respond.

“Your Majesty,” A Royal Guard said, “Twilight Sparkle has arrived and is ready to leave for Ponyville.”

“Very well, you’re clear to leave.” I said, trying to keep my nervousness suppressed.

The Guard nodded, leaving the Throne Room. All I could think about was Twilight’s safety and hope that Project 64 wouldn’t intervene with anything at the festivities.

“Stay safe, “Most Faithful Student”…….”

64 POV

“Vi, what’s with that chariot?”

“It seems to be civilian transport, maybe for the Summer Sun Celebration.”

“Well tag it; we have to make sure…”

Chariots have been going in and out of Canterlot the entire day, and it was only 9:46.

“There has to be an easier way…” I grumbled, backing away from the telescope and laying on my cot. I needed to find the location of the Summer Sun Celebration so I could get there before Celestia did. Over the years I had been collecting evidence towards her experimentation, such as Failed Projects, Progress Reports, and Testing Locations. Apparently Canterlot wasn’t her only testing ground, granted the others were mainly for food and civilian testing, so they were as harmless as ants.

“64, I think you need solidified documentation of the location, and not just following the most suspicious chariot…” Vi said.

“Good point, I have an idea.” As I took the telescope off of its mount and strapped to my back. I then pulled out a match from under the cot, struck it against Peacemaker, and lit the bed on fire.

“Ok, time to go.” I said as I jumped from the window, hitting the floor and running to an outcropping.

“64! Are you insane!? Why did you do that?!” Vi yelled, angry as Tartarus.

“Grabbing attention.”

I ran to the tree line of the outcropping, and pulled out a slingshot which was attached to my belt. I climbed a tree, and hid amongst its leaves. Almost immediately, Outpost 13 was lit ablaze, and the green leaves were perfect for creating a ton of smoke.

“Now we play the waiting game…”

3rd Person POV

As the smoke lit the Outpost on fire, Royal Guards instantly swarmed to the area. The squad of Pegasi Guards quickly located the burning tree and extinguished it using their flight to create large gusts of wind which blew it out.

“Spread out! Locate the disturbance!” The Squad leader called out. The three other Pegasi walked around, trying to find out what started the fire.

One of the Pegasi found an indentation in the ground under the burnt tree, and saw the prints head south. He followed them, and was lead to an empty field within the forest. He felt confident that the disturbance went this way.

“Hey! Staff Sergeant! I think I found—“

CLANK!

The Pegasus Guard was immediately knocked out, and the side of his helmet was indented.

“Damn helmets.” 64 said as he dropped from his tree and walked towards the unconscious pony, “Better to have a cooking pot on your head.”

64 turned the guard over, and saw a satchel on his back. As 64 dug in it, he heard a call.

“Lieutenant Blade! Where are you?”

“Shit…” 64 grumbled, as he simply took off towards the same tree line he just came from, taking the satchel with him. 64 ran south for about 5 minutes, when he decided to hop up a tree and catch his breath.

“Let’s have a look…” He said. He dug through the satchel, finding 2 ration bars, a bottle of water, and a stack of papers.

When flipping through the stack 64’s eye caught something, and flipped back.

It was a notification from the Royal Advisor, Silent Knight.

If you have received this notification, you will report to The Canterlot Hedge Maze at 900 Hours to report to the City of Ponyville, to protect Princess Celestia at the Summer Sun Celebration. This notification is confidential, and must not be discussed. You will travel slowly to the outskirts of Ponyville, and await about 1 mile from the City. This protection is also to protect from the fugitive known as Project 64, who I suspect will attack the event.

Signed, Silent Knight.

64 looked at his watch. It was 1000 hours at the moment.

“Heh, looks like being late ended up saving me time.” 64 chuckled.

“Well now we know where the Summer Sun Celebration is, we can travel there pretty quickly from this location, about 5 hours’ time.” Vi said, wanting to get going.

“Yeah but look at the time on this paper, 9 AM. I bet they’ve already mobilized, and I have to go to Outpost #3 first to pick something up. By the time we get there, we might have already run out of time.”

“Then I suggest you siphon a bit of my energy to get there.”

“You asked for it.”

64 got into a Track runner stance, and let Vi’s “magic” flow into him. He closed his eyes, and when they reopened, a blue light shone from both of them. 64 reared up, and shot forward like a bolt of lightning, quickly out of sight from anyone in the area.’

Knight POV

I lined up the secret security within the outskirts of Ponyville, inside the forests. The entirety of Ponyville was surrounded, and with both Pegasus patrols, and Unicorn sentries, Project 64 had to be a fool to even try to set foot within 100 yards within this place.

“Sir, Captain Shining Armor would like a word with you.” A Unicorn Guard spoke.

“Take me to him.” I replied, curious to what he had to say.

I followed the Guard, and saw Shining Armor off to the side of the lined up guards, obviously wanting to keep this conversation private.

“What would you like Captain?” I said, trying to figure out his question.

“Sir, I would like to know what made you think this would be the best idea for security. We could easily have half of the Soldiers here and still have a strong defense. I understand this is to protect both Princess Celestia and Twilight, but this is obviously in excess.” He said confused.

“Shining, I know you have had a run in with the particular fugitive we are after. And I know that you did nothing to apprehend him…”

Shining suddenly looked nervous.

“So what if I were to reveal that you have aided and abided a wanted criminal in the past… that wouldn’t look so good on a Status Report would it?”

“N-No sir.” Shining said nervously.

“Exactly. So why don’t you just let what’s going to happen today happen, okay?”

Shining nodded, and turned to join the ranks.

Good boy Shining…

I move my Knight on the board…

64 POV

Holy crap that hurt…

I finally slowed down as the magic being injected into my body finally started to subside. I slowly came to a run, then fell as I slowed to a jog.

“Ugh… Vi… That hurt…” I complained.

“Oh get up baby, it was just a bit of magic.”

I pushed myself to my feet as I saw the City of Manehatten on the horizon. I looked into my small satchel and pulled out a full brown hooded cloak. I put it onto my back, and dropped onto my knees for a hands and knees crawl.

"Vi, this look okay?" I asked.

"Looks fine, now lets get going."

I had the idea for stealth in crowded areas, but couldn’t come up with anything. It wasn’t until I saw a group of birds flying within the exact same cloak, which looked like another human, tricking me into thinking there was another Project like me.

From another ponies perspective, it looked as if I was just another pony with a large cloak on, covering every part of my body, and most importantly my hands, which were a dead giveaway.

I crawled towards Manehatten, and after about 10 minutes, I made it.

I crawled past the bustling ponies within the city, and got into a small abandoned warehouse which was in a deserted part of the city. I entered and took off my cloak, standing straight up and running into a back door, which led up to the stairs up large skyscraper. I climbed the stairs, and when I finally made it to the tip top, I walked into the room, and saw a large zipped up bag in the middle of it.

I walked up to it, and unzipped it, revealing a sleek, lightweight, scoped bow.

I plucked the bow string, and heard a harmonious hum. I then looked into the scope, and checked the accuracy.

“This is why you came here?” Vi asked, “You have a bow in the Outpost #2, right next to Ponyville. Why come all the way here?”

“Well, I think I need a bit more firepower if I need to pull off a good shot on Celestia. Or I may need to use my blunt arrows to create a distraction or to knock out more guards.” I said, justifying my decision, “Besides, I have a quicker route to Ponyville, and it should go right pass that blockade that Knight is setting up.”

I opened a window, and jumped from the top, aiming for a large dumpster which looked full enough. I landed within the dumpster, and when I exited, I once again was wearing my brown cloak, and crawling on my hands and knees. I saw a sewer cover in the middle of the street, and quickly walked up to it, and entered without too many ponies seeing me.

“64, I think this passage won’t get you to Ponyville anytime soon, and I don’t think your body can take that amount of magic again.” Vi said, trying to warn me.

“It’s fine, I can still run like a regular human.” I said smugly.

“Right… regular human…”

I chuckled, and followed the sewer line straight through the Equestria Train line, towards Ponyville station.

I’m coming Celestia. Just you wait.

Author's Note

To those who want to have an idea what 64 looks like with is cloak on.

Chapter 9

Chapter 9

64 POV

The underground trail led all the way to Ponyville Train Station, and I made it about a mile past Knight’s Blockade. I finally reached the end, and saw a small hatch in the ceiling attached to a ladder.

“64, refresh my memory, when did you discover this path?” Vi said perplexed.

“Remember when those Diamond Dogs wanted the Orthoclase Crystal I found? I traded it for any knowledge about shortcuts in Equestria, and they told me about this one. It’s like a small labyrinth, and these things lead to places from Mareyland to Fillydelphia.” I said blankly.

“Then why didn’t you use it to get to Manehatten in the first place?”

“Because, these things only open one way, and we weren’t near an entrance at the time. Now c’mon, we should be at the Train Station, in some supply closet.”

I climbed up the ladder and pulled the latch to open the hatch out of there. I peeked out, and saw no one.

“All clear Vi.” I said, as I looked at my wristwatch, tightened like hell to fit a human wrist.

9:30 PM, I had loads of time to prep for my plan; I just had to spread the word anonymously about Celestia’s plan, and create a few murmurs. Word would spread, and people would start to question Celestia’s actions. Someone would then go snooping around the castle, and find the treachery which is being performed at those Underground Labs.

All it takes is a small spark to light the flame I was setting out to light. Celestia needed to be taken down.
I popped out of the hatch, and adorned the cloak once again. If this city was like any other, they would just ignore me and let me get to where I needed to go. Peacemaker in my hand I went into my crawling form, and traveled out of the train station. After leaving the platform, I saw the layout of the city.

If city was the right word… It seemed this place was more of a village than a city, and the citizens looked a bit more interactive than others. This might be a hindrance.

“Vi, locate city hall, or town hall in this case…” I said, trying to avoid more crowded areas.

“It seems to be in the exact middle of town, a large auditorium space for gathering and such, and a small balcony for public speakers. The office space is upstairs and is a simply office with a desk and many papers stacked on top, no doubt for getting arrangements for tonight ready.”

“Amount of personnel within the building?”

I caught the gaze of a strange mare.

“One, who appears to be setting up decorations, a Purple maned mare with a white coat.”

“Perfect.”

I crawled as quickly as I could without attracting attention, and hopefully make it there quickly. One problem I usually had was walking on cement or concrete surfaces, due to the fact that I didn’t have hooves, and I didn’t create a sound when crawling. This sometimes attracted suspicion, and it proved to be very difficult to navigate stealthily when everyone is giving you strange glances while you travel.

The mare once again laid eyes on me from behind.

“Vi, am I being tailed?” I thought.

“Yes, by a mare with a pink coat and pink mane. Nothing suggests that she is aligned with the Royal Guard.” Vi said.

“Give me an escape route just in case I have to make a getaway. Blue locators for Town Hall, Red for escape please.”

“Right away.”

I saw the Secondary Blue line appear, and I continued towards Town Hall. I sped up a bit, and saw the building in question in the distance. I turned my head back, and didn’t see anything following me anymore. I turned back to continue walking, but I still felt the feeling I was being tailed. I shook it off, and quietly opened the door.

The main ballroom of the hall was currently being decorated by the same mare Vi described to me, but I couldn’t let her know I was here. I quickly went into a crouching position, cloak still hanging off of my back, and snuck to a small staircase which led upstairs to the Mayor’s office. I looked down the stairs I just climbed, and saw that no one followed me.

Looking at the office there was a bulletins board on the wall, a couch for any visitors, the door which led to the interior balcony, and the Mayor’s desk itself. I saw the Mail-In stack of papers on the desk, and pulled out a small manila folder out of my satchel.

Inside this folder, there were reports of original plans of Celestia, involving things such as Operation Time’s End, which was a failsafe plan if The Underground Labs were ever discovered. Another plan was Project 65, which involved not only siphoning out Twilight Sparkle’s magic, but duplicating it as well. I can only imagine what would happen if they actually succeeded with that plan if Twilight lived long enough.

I put the manila folder on the Mail-In stack, and prepared to leave. It wasn’t until I heard a Mare’s voice outside that I stopped in my tracks.

“Excellent decorations Rarity! I simply need to go grab something in my office!”

“Shit.” I muttered. I looked towards the door which led to the Interior Balcony, and went upon it, closing the door behind my back. I crouched so no one who entered would see me up here.

“That’s strange, I don’t remember closing the Balcony door…”

Acting quickly, I leapt over the edge of the Balcony, but gripped the side and clung over the edge, feet planted at the bottom edge, I looked down and saw “Rarity” paying close attention to sewing a piece of fabric. The balcony door opened, and a small ‘Huh’ came from the Mayor, before she too closed the door. I prepared to climb back up, but I felt something starting to drip from my face. A small drop of sweat formed on my chin, threatening to drip.

“No, No, No!” I thought, before the drop decided to rebel, and fell.

Drip.

“Huh?” Rarity said, looking around to find the source of the sound.

I quickly climbed back onto the Balcony, and saw a small ledge across the wall I could shimmy across to get to the front door. Looking down I saw Rarity was once again at her work.

I jumped for the ledge and quietly grabbed it, and pulled myself across towards the door. Once in range, I dropped silently, and put the cloak back over my head. I went into my crawling position, and proceeded to walk outside.

“That was easy enough, now I just have to—“

“HI THERE!”

I froze, and tried not to look behind my back to the Mare yelling behind me. I simply tried to ignore her, and continued to walk towards Outpost #2.

“Hey! Got Cotton Candy in your ears? I said hi!” She continued to yell.

“Excuse me, I have somewhere to be right now, I don’t have time to chat.” I said, trying to avoid conversation.

“Aw, C’mon mister! Everypony has time to chat for a bit!”

What is up with this mare? I needed to leave, now.

“Sorry, but I have to go.” I said while continuing to crawl.

“Can you at least take off that Silly-Billy cloak so I can see you?”

Uh-oh, can’t let that happen.

“Vi,” I thought, “I need a quick teleport, now.”

“On it, I couldn’t even sense this mare sneak up on us, like she wasn’t moving at all. Just… appeared out of nowhere.”

An orb of blue light surrounded me, before I quickly landed inside of Outpost #2.

“Man, what was that mare’s problem?” I thought out loud, as I stood up inside the Outpost and looked out the window.

“I’m not even sure, it like she just had a special power or something.” Vi said, just as confused as I was.

“I kind of hate using your magic too, not just because it hurts like hell, but because… well… you know…” I said, trying to shove off the sentence.

“64, I know you are worried about my power supply running out and me dying, but tapping into it from time to time isn’t going to make a significant difference. I will probably last longer than your natural even if you kept siphoning power from me, so stop making it such a big deal.”

I couldn’t exactly argue with that, it was probably all true too.

“I guess… Wait. You hear that?”

I heard the sound of hoofsteps, lots of hoofsteps. I peeked outside, and saw Knight’s Blockade moving up towards Ponyville. I guess there was a change in orders.

“Crap, I can’t remember any landmarks near Ponyville, not even at the Train Station. I can’t teleport out of here. Any ideas?” I asked.

“Well,” Vi said, “We don’t have to move for about 4 hours, it’s only 10:30 now. Wanna… do something?” Vi asked suggestively.

I went inside of Peacemaker to face Vi.

“You asking… what I think you are asking?”

She winked at me, “Yep… Exactly that…”

“Ok then, start it up… I’m ready when you are…”

Vi snapped, then a Chess board appeared between the two of us, and we sat down to play.

Princess Celestia POV

It was time for me to go to Ponyville is myself, and see the efforts of Twilight Sparkle myself. Hopefully she was able to distract herself from her studies long enough to put together the Summer Sun Celebration, and hopefully made at least one companion in her travel there. Maybe even a nice stallion? Hehe, wishful thinking.

“Princess Celestia? Travel for Ponyville is ready, and you are clear to go whenever you wish.” A Pegasus Guard alerted me.
“Yes. I’ll go now.” I replied. I looked at the wall clock, and it read 2am. The time to raise the sun was 5am, and I would need to make a small appearance before then. I got off of the throne and followed the Pegasus guard to the Royal Chariot, which was stationed within the Canterlot Hedge Maze.

The special magic cast within the Hedge Maze caused any X-Ray magic to falter, and Pegasus Flight to be disabled. This included my Alicorn wings, but luckily I knew the correct path to get to the middle of the Maze.

Right, Left, Left, Right, Right, Left, Right, Right, Right, Left, Left.

This was difficult to remember, but luckily the pattern was the hoof movement to Twilight Sparkle’s favorite lullaby as a young filly. I traversed the Hedge Maze with Two Escort Guard accompanying me. Eventually we made it in the dead of night, and saw the Royal Chariot along with 4 Pegasus pilots already attached and ready to fly.

I walked onto the Chariot, and gave the signal for Flight. Immediately the Pegasi began to run forward and flap their wings, as we took off, and into the night. The night which did not belong to me.

No Celestia… Now is not the time to be thinking about the Bad. Now was a time of Celebration, and not of painful reminiscing. But as I looked out into the endless night, I couldn’t help but think. I created none of the stars, nor the Moon, but I controlled them. It was only the Banishment of my sister which allowed me to take responsibility.

“Luna…” I whispered silently.

The cold air around use gave me chills as we accelerated towards Ponyville, trying to get there in the quickest time possible.
I continued to simply stare forward towards our destination, but I suddenly feel the air become ten times colder. I could see my breath become drastically more visible. I looked around and tried to see if we were in any sort of turbulence, but I saw
something much more terrifying.

My sister’s mark on the moon was gone. Vanished like a small flame in a heavy wind.

“AHH!” A Pegasus Pilot yelled as he fell from the Chariot, plummeting towards the ground.

I stared in shock as the other three followed, and the Chariot began to plummet. I flew up and checked my surroundings, checking what could have possibly done this.

“hehehehe……” A dark chuckle rang. It permeated through the air, as if it was everywhere.

“Reveal yourself!” I commanded, as I charged an explosive magic spell.

“you really think you could stop me…” The voice whispered, as it began to sound louder and louder.

“Show yourself coward!”

I saw a blue mist form, as it slithered and snaked in the air around me.

“Poor, Poor Celestia. Not even remembering who I am…”

The voice sounded familiar, and the mist began to form into a Pony Form, wait… no… Alicorn……….

I froze in fear, only by muscle memory did my wings keep me in mid-air.

“L-Luna?” I whispered, tears in my eyes.

“THAT IS NOT MY NAME ANY LONGER!” She yelled, “I AM NIGHTMARE MOON!”

Nightmare Moon fully formed, showing herself in all of her glory. Her face was one of rage, and her armor shone brightly in the moonlight.

“L-Luna… Please… come back to me… it doesn’t have to be this way.”

“You. Will. Pay…”

Nightmare began to charge a spell, and I simply closed my eyes. I felt a small shock across my body, and when I reopen my eyes, all I saw was White stone and Equestria above me in its planetary glory.

I was on the moon. I took my sister place. Tears filled my eyes as I understood the gravity of my situation.

“I’m sorry Luna…”

64 POV

“54 to 55, sorry Vi, you know you have to watch every angle.”

Vi growled at me then flipped the board, but it disappeared before it hit the ground.

“Ok, it’s about 3am, so let’s get going towards Ponyville.” I said, exiting the Peacemaker.

As I left though, I felt something different about the air. As if something was seriously missing.

“Vi, you feel that?” I asked.

“I can… the air feels colder, and much lighter. And… oh my goodness… the moon…” Vi said, terrified.

“What?”

I looked to the Moon, and gasped. The Mare in the Moon was gone, and instead the imprint of Celestia’s Insignia replaced it.

“Vi, what happened? This doesn’t make any sense.”

“I’ll explain on the way, just get to The Summer Sun Celebration, we need to see if there is anything going on.”

“Yes ma’am.”

I grabbed the Scoped Bow I had, taking aim with the scope right above of the grip, and took one test shot at a branch protruding from a tree from the window.

THUNK

Bull’s-eye, let’s go.

I ran towards Ponyville, making sure to keep an eye out for Knight’s Guards. As I ran, swear I saw a slithering blue mist traveling in the same direction I was.

“ARGH!”, I heard somepony yell up ahead.

“Shit… what’s going on…?” I muttered. I snuck towards the same direction, and saw a small clearing in the distance. I saw the same mist I thought saw, and two Earth Pony Guards being wrapped by the mist. The mist slowly pulled them apart, and ripped them in half, split in the middle of both their bodies.

“Holy shit….” I whispered as I tried to keep my lunch inside of me.

The mist consumed their bodies, as the entire scene was cleaned of all of the gore and blood. It floated there for a few seconds, simply hovering there.

Then it shot towards me.

I quickly pulled out Peacemaker and made sword, slicing at the Mist quickly. It seemed to react to the pain as it groaned, and pushed away from me. I lunged towards it, doing three swing combos trying to keep it back, and show it that I meant business.

It slithered away, as I stood there trying to catch my breath.

“Damn… Vi, what the hell was thaAAAT!” I yelled as my left ankle was taken by the mist, now returned, and was slowly being crushed.

“AAH!”

My ankle snapped, and I yelled in pain. The mist apparently had enough of me, and it wound back, and tossed me through the trees. I flew through the trees, until I finally slammed into a tree trunk.

“AAH Fuck! My ankle!” I yelled as I gripped the bone in question.

I managed to stay conscious through the pain, and was able to find two low hanging branches to make a quick splint. I pulled out my cloak and used it to tie the splint to my ankle.

“Shit… Vi, what in Tartarus was that?” I thought as I tightened the splint down.

“That must have been what has been causing the strange feeling in the air, and it seemed to be out for blood, literally.”

“Ya think?” I groaned in pain.

“This is gonna take to long.” Vi murmured, as I suddenly felt my ankle increase in pain tenfold, and my vocal cords freeze up so I couldn’t yell.

“There, now take off that splint, you can use it painlessly now.”

I unwrapped my cloak off of the fracture, and Vi was right. I rotated my ankle a few times for good measure, then realized something.

“Vi, how much magic did it take to completely heal a fractured ankle?”

“Now’s not the time for that! You have to get to Ponyville now!”

A red line shined across the forest floor, leading me to Ponyville. I’m gonna get my answer soon enough.

“Ok, I’m going.” I said, as I ran in the direction of Ponyville, hoping to catch up with whatever snapped my ankle.

I ran as fast as I could, taking deep breaths of the cold night air to cool down my burning lungs. As I continued through the forest, I came across a few Guards who barely spared me a glance, but continued to run in the opposite direction of where I was going.

As one began to cross my path, I grabbed him by the wing, and pulled him close.

“Hey, Hey! What the hell is going on!?” I yelled in his face.

“M-Monster! Killing entire squads of us! I don’t care what you are! Just run away!” He said as he shook himself free, and continued to run away.

As I watched him run away, I pulled out Peacemaker once again, making my favorite sword.

“Vi, I think something just spiced up the Summer Sun Celebration.” I said, and continued running, my weapon glimmering in its light.

“My thought’s exactly.” Vi replied.

“We have a fight on our hands?”

“Probably.”

Bring it on.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

Knight POV

“What is happening?! Where did 4th Squadron go?” I yelled, trying to maintain order among the now fleeing Guards.

“Sir! An unknown attacker has been mercilessly killing our Guards! I’m pulling for a full retreat!” Shining Armor yelled, “GUARDS, FALL BACK! FALL BACK!”

“No!” I yelled as I tackled Shining Armor, but he was easily stronger than me, and simply pinned me onto my stomach.

“Sir! You will either be carried back by me, or you can run yourself! What’s it going to be?!”

I growled, and got up to follow the already fleeing Soldiers. Whatever this thing was it certainly wasn’t Project 64. It was a mist which tore apart the guards then consumed their body’s whole. It was headed towards Ponyville, so I could only wonder what it was going to do there.

“Shining, we must have some sort of idea what that… THING, was back there, I saw it tear Rosen limb by limb, then simply suck everything into itself. Is there such as creature?” I yelled as I ran alongside him.

Shining looked up, then immediately stopped in his tracks, a face of terror on his face.

“Captain! Hurry!” I yelled as I saw him stop. “We need to go! Now…….”

I looked in the same direction in the sky as he did.

Dear Celestia…

64 POV

I ran past the fleeing guards, and followed Vi’s locator in the darkness. The only light I had was from the red line shining on the floor, and the small amount of light shining from Peacemaker. It seemed like whatever that thing was, it certainly was out for blood.

“Vi, any more guards coming ahead of us?” I asked.

“Two signatures coming at us, one Unicorn Guard and a Unicorn Pony.” She responded.

“Just a random pony? No armor or anything?”

“Not that I can tell.”

I continued to run, until I heard the hoofsteps of the two Ponies coming my way. I saw the two silhouettes start to form, and as they came into view, my jaw dropped.

In all of his villainy, stood Silent Knight himself. His brown Mane and white coat was a dead giveaway, right next to his Medical Cross cutie mark. Next to him was the exact same Unicorn I saved from death all those years ago, Shining Armor.

We stood apart from each other, Knight’s jaw nearly hitting the ground and Shining looking at me in surprise.

“Sup.” I said nonchalantly, nodding at both of them. Shining chuckled a bit, but Knight immediately turned to him.

“HOW CAN YOU JUST BE STANDING THERE?! APPREHEND HIM!” Knight yelled.

“Hey, easy with the volume,” I said, “It’s almost dead quiet without all of the Guards running away, so that thing might be able to hear us.”

“I COULD GIVE LESS OF A DAMN! SHINING ARMOR, APPREHEND THIS MONSTROSITY AT—“

Knight wasn’t able to finish his sentence, when out of nowhere that same blue mist wrapped him by his hoof, and threw him out of sight. Shining immediately charged a spell to fire at the mist, but I decided I needed to disappear for a bit.

Shining Armor POV

My eyes widened as I saw whatever was lying waste to my soldiers suddenly grab Knight and send him flying through the trees, before I regained my composure and charged a kinetic spell with my horn.

I had to fight back against this thing, or die trying. I started to charge a spell, but then I heard a rustle from behind me. I quickly looked around and saw that I was alone, and that Project 64 had fled. I turned back to find that the mist had advanced towards me, and wrapped herself around my entire body like a Boa Constrictor.

“LET GO YOU MONSTER!!” I yelled as I shook and kicked to try and free myself from its grasp, but it was no use, I simply was prolonging the inevitable. As the life was being crushed out of me, I began to see my life flash before my eyes.

Seeing Twily being brought out of the delivery room, playing catch with my dad, teaching Twily how to lift objects with her magic, enlisting for the Royal Guard, being Promoted to Captain… going out on my first date with Cadence…

“Let me say goodbye…” I whispered.

I was feeling the last of my life being sucked out of me when I heard the same rustling.

“NOT TODAY!” A voice yelled.

As I heard a commotion, it seemed like the mist was suddenly jerking and yelling in pain. It loosened its hold on me as I collapsed on the ground, gasping for air as my vision cleared. When I finally caught me breath, I saw Project 64 standing above me, swinging what appeared to be a Giant Two-Handed Broadsword made of light at the bloodthirsty mist.

That monster decided that enough was enough and flew off into the air, but still towards Ponyville.

“That’s right you better run, and stay away this time!” 64 yelled.

He then looked down at me, and offered his... hoof... at me. I took it as a sign to help me up, so I gladly took it.

“Hey there, long time no see.” He said with a grin

“Same with you.” I coughed, trying to clear my throat. “Where are you headed?”

“Well after that little fiasco back there, I’m headed to finish off that freaky blue crap that nearly just killed you.”

64 pulled the bow he had on his back into his hands, and took aim towards the sky. He drew one arrow, and let it fly towards the sky, and listened. We both heard a faint ‘thunk’ sound of the arrow hitting a tree.

“Well even 2 miles away and I still have forest to traverse.” He said with a groan.

“So… Captain huh?” He said, raising his eyebrows.

I looked with wide eyes. How could he know what I ranked? Could he have been spying on me the entire time?

I took a few seconds to prepare myself for the question I was about to ask.

“Why are you headed for Ponyville?” I asked seriously, knowing what he was really trying to do. “Don’t bother lying. We have reports that state you were near Canterlot just this morning, then here you are, where the Summer Sun Celebration is taking place… and where my sister herself is making preparations…” I said, squinting my eyes in suspicion.

“No offence, but I don't know who your sister is. And if you must know, I'm going to get back at Celestia for all of the shit she put ME through, her “students” through, and put……. Ah forget it, you wouldn't know. I'm exposing her for what she really is, and I don't care if I am going to have to fight you to get there.”

We stood across from each other, staring at one another in challenge. I puffed breath from my muzzle, trying to intimidate him. He cracked his neck a few times to get himself nice and limber.

“Sorry, but I don’t have time for this.” He said, before he dashed at me with a club in his hand. My eyes widened at how fast he was moving, before I felt something hit my head, and the world went dark.

64 POV

I ran back to Outpost #2 with Shining Armor over my shoulder. I wasn't about to leave him in that forest with that thing floating around.

Once arriving, I put him onto the cot I had there, and checked him for any wounds. Surprisingly he didn’t have any broken bones, and only had bruising along his neck and stomach to worry about. I wrote out a quick message for him to find and left it on the door with a small pin I had.

“64, why take him here? In fact, why save him at all? You could have just as easily left him in the forest!” Vi asked me angrily.

“Vi, there is a reason I saved him. You heard what he said about a sister, so who am I to take him away from her? I’m not going to let anypony die on my watch.” I said, maybe for about the 1000th time in my life.

“64, you have to realize that the world isn’t a fairytale place… there is death everyday… and I think—“

“Exactly! There is already enough death! Why should we add anymore to the growing number?”

Vi shut up after that. I didn’t like these fights I had with her, they made me feel as if I was trying to pull away from the girl I saved from a lifetime of experimentation and pain. I didn’t want to create any unnecessary tension between the two of us, when our relationship relied on both of us working as a team to survive.

After a bit more traveling back to Ponyville, this time at a much quicker pace. After about 20 minutes, I finally arrived.

“Here we are again…” I muttered as I saw Ponyville once again.

I adorned my Brown Cloak, and waltzed into the town once again, only this time, things weren’t as peaceful. Ponies began to flee from Town Hall and back to their homes in a rush to get away from the mysterious disturbance.

I decided that things were already freaky enough, so I decided against standing and running and simply crawling at a faster pace. I reached Town Hall, and saw the same blue mist shoot out of a window, and towards the strange forest on the opposite side of town.

I rushed into the Hall to find… nothing. Well not nothing, a lot of ponies maybe, but no Celestia, or blood or anything dead. I walked up to a mare with a mint green coat and white/green mane.

“Hey, what just happened?” I asked.

“You didn’t see? Nightmare Moon is back! We have to get somewhere safe! And Princess Celestia is gone! We don’t know where she is!” she yelled in terror.

I was shocked at the new knowledge I just gained from this mare. Nightmare Moon? As in Princess Luna?

As I was thinking, a scream shot through the room. I looked up, and saw that the very office I was in this afternoon was on fire, and burning quick. Ponies fled as I ran forward, now standing straight up as I desperately tried to get to what I had left there, My Proof.

I wall ran up the wall underneath the Balcony and leapt up, grabbing the edge of it and pulling myself up.

I simply rammed through the falling wall and fell into the room. Fire was indeed engulfing the entire place, and it seemed that an overturned lantern on the desk had been the cause of the fire, as most of the contents of the desk were already charred.

“NO!” I yelled as I ran for the desk and grabbed the burning stack of papers upon it. After grabbing the flaming stack, I jumped out a window, and hit the ground on my back. I quickly saw the now scattered piles of burning paper I had grabbed, and quickly tried stomping one out.

I stopped the flame from engulfing the paper, but once I grabbed it, it simply turned to ash. I stared for a second, before I realized I was exposed, and quickly put my cloak over my head once again. I looked around and saw ponies were too busy running to their homes rather than paying attention to me.

“Vi…… it’s over…” I whispered, a few tears running down my face as I watched the plan I had simply crumble to ash, literally.

“64… I…I… don’t know what to say at this point…” Vi said, sounding more sad than I did.

I didn’t know what to do anymore… All I could do was stand there as a crowd of ponies simply passed me by as they ran in havoc. The proof, the plan, Twilight… Everything had gone down the drain. I had nothing else.

I looked up towards the sky, and saw the moon with Celestia’s Insignia imprinted on it.

That… thing…

Nightmare Moon…

She did this…

I felt the rage build up inside me, and I looked forward, towards the forest that Nightmare Moon had fled to.

“Vi. Track Nightmare Moon, now. She has an incredible magic energy field around her, so she shouldn’t be hard to find.” I growled, crawling forward.

“64, you need to calm down before you do this. You can’t go rushing for an opponent you know you cannot win. That being said, here she is” Vi said, before making a Bright red line, clearly visible underneath the dozens of ponies still running around.

I simply crawled at a fast pace in the direction of the line, until the fleet of ponies running away finally subsided, and I was all alone in the street. I stood up and started to run, hell-bent on catching Nightmare Moon and making her pay for what she did to me.

I finally ran far enough to where I was on the edge of a strange forest, unlike one I had ever seen before. The very feel of the forest gave off an evil and foreboding aura, as if it was set on killing anyone who entered it.

“Vi, you up for a bit of adventuring?”

“Always Project 64.”

“So am I.”

I entered the dark forest, still following the path of Vi’s locator.

Nightmare Moon. Once legend, now foe. Can’t wait for this.

Author's Note

To those who want to know what Knight looks like.

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

Vi POV

I had never seen 64 like this before. He was in a rage I had never seen inside of him until this evening, and I wasn’t sure he was thinking clearly.

“64, calm down before you go running blindly through this forest!” I yelled at him.

At this point, 64 had cut through 3 Manticores, smashed 12 Timberwolves, and crushed 7 giant spiders, all in a rage to get to Nightmare Moon.

“No! She needs to pay!” He yelled back, slashing through the brush to follow my path quicker.

Another Manticore stumbled onto the path, and it loudly roared at 64. As it charged forward at him, 64 simply sidestepped, and delivered a decapitating sideswipe with a sword.

Make that 4 Manticores. He was a monster right now, I had to think…

I couldn’t think of anything that would stop 64 while he was like this. I could only think of one thing, but it would leave him vulnerable out in this extremely dangerous forest. What I would do was I would cut off power to the Locator, and make him fly blind until he calmed down and thinked, or simply give up.

“64, you forced my hand here.”

I shut off all power to the Locator, and shut off the Peacemaker, leaving 64 completely exposed.

“Vi! What the hell?! Why’d you shut off like that? I need both of those right now!”

“64, you need to calm down this instant, I won’t have you just rushing in and dying. So stop this instant, take a few deep breaths, and lets think about the situation at hand…”

“NO! NOT TIL SHE’S DEAD!”

“64, I really don’t want to play the role of a mother who needs to discipline her child right now, so if you could just calm down this instant and take a minute realize what you are doing, I’ll reactivate Peacemaker, and show you your Locator again.”

64 did what he was told surprisingly, and stopped running, slowing down to rest upon a tree. He took a couple of quick breaths, before he eventually slowed down, and let the rage just dissipate.

“O-O-Ok Vi, I’ll calm down…” 64 said, sitting and resting on the trunk of a tree, while looking down at the floor.

I had never seen 64 look so defeated before… it was as if he just lost the one thing he had in life, and I think he actually just did.

“64… Now that your head is clear, just what were you just trying to accomplish? Revenge? Payback? This isn’t you… this isn’t who you are…”

64 rubbed his face as if he was tired, and rubbed his eyes for a few seconds.

“I know… It’s just…. I just lost everything I was aiming for. All of the sneaking around, all the fighting, all the running away, all the searching…It’s like it was all for nothing.”

I thought of my next question carefully, wondering what his reaction would be.

“64. Do you even know if Nightmare Moon was the reason for that fire?”

64 stared up to the sky, looking at the moon for the 10th time today, as if looking for an answer.

“N-No… I guess not…”

“Then why try and take everything out on her? What if the lamp simply was knocked over by the wind coming through an open window? You don’t know, so why go after her?”

64 shook his head, and stood up. As he dusted himself off, he began to regain his composure.

“Ok, I get it now. Nightmare might have not been responsible for that fire, or the Proof being burned, but we still have to try and stop her, I don’t think anything else can. So give me the Locator back and we can go try to stop her.” 64 said with confidence.

I nodded, and let the Locator power-up.

“Better make it quick,” I said, “We wouldn’t want Mister Hero to get hurt this time.”

64 chuckled, “Ha ha, very funny, let’s just take Nightmare Moon down.”

64 once again started to run through the forest, eyes forward and jumping over or sliding under various branches. As he ran, we both heard a large rockslide starting to crash. It was nowhere near us, but it still sounded bad.

“Vi, any idea if that was Nightmare?” 64 asked, Katana drawn.

“I’m not sure… the energy signal I’m getting is still coming from the West, not the South.”

“Then that was just natural?”

“I don’t think anything in this forest is natural…”

64 POV

“Vi, about how much longer? “ I asked, using a slight jog through the forest to move. This forest seemed to just go on forever…

“About 1 mile to go, and it seems she is heading towards an old Ruin near a large cliff. Wait…” Vi said, trying to figure something out.

“What is it Vi?”

“I’m detecting 5… no 6, other ponies heading in the same direction, towards the Ruin.”

“What?! Are they crazy? What are those guys doing?”

“Heh, not guys, gals. I detect there are 6 mares.”

Ugh… this was too confusing. How can 6 mares be going towards the same Ruin I was? Were they explorer’s maybe? Not knowing what they were going to meet?

I went into a sprint to try and get there before those mares got there, but they were too close. As I came upon an old bridge, clearly destroyed, I saw a large cloud formation, too low to the ground to be natural. Through the clouds I saw 5 silhouettes on one side, and 4 silhouettes on the other side. It seemed like one side was yelling at the other, but I couldn’t make out what they were saying, the clouds were too thick.

“Do---sten--- them---ray---ash!”

That was all I was able to make out, before I decided to get ahead of the mares and simply use a few trees with really long branches to get across the Gorge.

The ruin I came across had nothing spectacular about it, just a few old pillars, and only two buildings were still standing. I decided to climb up the farther Castle Tower, simply because it was s taller than the other, and it would give me a much better view of the area.

I took the bow off of my back, and readied an arrow.

“64, I understand why you wanted a stronger bow, but why go to get the Scoped Shot all the way in Manehatten? That was a very long trip, and I think if you made it back to Ponyville you could have simply gotten the bow you already have stashed here?” Vi said.

“I feel the scope could have helped me get a better shot on Celestia if I needed so, but it seems there have been a change of plans. Now I’m using the scope to help me see a bit farther so I can see if Nightmare Moon is anywhere.” I answered.

The silence was deafening, and I could practically hear my blood moving in my body. It wasn’t until I heard a very faint voice start to speak in the distance, near the Main Castle building.

“The Elements of Harmony, we found them!”

One of the mares seemed very excited about finding those “Elements”, but I had no idea what they were. All I cared to think was “Where in the hell was Nightmare Moon?”

“Vi, you sure Nightmare is here? I can’t see a mist or anything.”

“She’s here, but I can’t seem to pinpoint her location.”

As me and Vi started to discuss where she could have been hiding, a sudden crash alerted me, as I pulled back the arrow and took aim the direction of the disturbance.

A large tornado of Magic was swirling within the other Castle Building, when all of a sudden I could feel it teleport and shake under me.

“WOAH!” I yelled, as all of a sudden the building shook, throwing me off of the roof and into a bush on the ground. I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder, and I couldn’t move it much.

“Oww…fuck…” I grumbled, and saw that the arrow I had ready in my bow was lodged in my left shoulder, rendering it useless.

“Ahh… Shit!” I squealed as I broke the arrow off, and pulled the arrowhead out.

“Ugh… Vi, this is almost nothing, so don’t go using magic to try and fix this, I just need a day or two…” I panted.

“I understand. Don’t worry; I know it’s a pretty small wound.”

As I leaned against the wall, I began holding my shoulder to stop any bleeding I could. This was just perfect, those 6 mares were getting into something which was way too dangerous for them to handle, and here I was with a dead shoulder. Great…

“Hold on Twi! We’re a’comin!” A country sounding voice yelled. I quickly went prone behind of the bush I was laying on, and saw 5 Mares running towards the building I once just on top of.

“Damn, do they all have some sort of death wish or something?” I whispered to myself.

I got up off of the floor and tried rotating my shoulder, to no avail.

“Shit… C’mon! I gotta get in there somehow, or at least see what’s going on!” I said, before running to the front entrance of the Second Building, but I saw it was collapsed in. Apparently the door was weak enough to collapse after the 5 other mares were able to get through.

“Damn, Vi! I need a route up to a window or something, take into account a one handed handicap.” I said, looking up and around the wall.

“Ok, I found a small pile of rubble which you should be able to climb up, just use your right arm to lift and balance.” Vi said, making a blue line which led to the other side of the building.

I ran around, and saw the pile of rubble in question. The first few pieces were like stair steps, but the next few needed me to lift myself up using only one arm.

After falling down twice and getting a few more scrapes, I was finally able to get to the top of the pile of rubble, and look through the window. All I was able to see was the 6 mares for a split second before a blinding flash of light nearly made me fall once again, but I was able to hold onto the wall to keep my balance.

I squinted to see a bit clearer, and I saw Nightmare Moon inside of the building, absolutely terrified at the strange spectacle of light which was going on in front of her.

“NO! NO! NOOO!” She yelled as a beam of Rainbow shot out of the huge light, and wrapped itself around Nightmare Moon, as she tried to bat it away. The light suddenly got strong enough to actually create a tremor, and was able to knock me off of the pile of rubble once again, landing on my dead shoulder.

“OWW!” I yelled, eyes shut in pain. The light got brighter and brighter, and then suddenly as quickly as it came, it disappeared. When I tried to get up, I realized that I once again had control of my shoulder. I quickly scrambled to get back onto my feet and back up the rubble pile.

“Ugh… what the hell could have thrown me off like that…?” I said as I tried to climb up once again.

“It seems like a huge amount of Magical Discharge just shot through the area, it’s screwing with my Locator and Analyzers, I’m trying to see what’s going on inside of the building, but everything is all fuzzy.” Vi said, sounding really tired.

“You ok Vi?” I said confusedly.

“It’s the amount of magic in the air… It’s so thick I can see 2 feet in any direction.”

I wondered what she meant by that, I couldn’t feel anything. Then again I’m an organic being, and she’s a powerful magical entity powered by the magic of hundreds of past students of Celestia, so I guess she is more prone to magical disturbances.

The strangest part of everything, was that the Sun started to rise. Mid-climb I looked at my watch and saw the time.

10 AM? How was that even possible? The Sun was supposed to rise 3 hours ago…

I finally reached the top of the rubble, and I peeked into the window.

Then immediately ducked under it. Because in that Ruin, was Celestia herself. Why the hell was she in there? How did she get out of Moon?

Luckily it didn’t look like she saw me, so I started to see my options.

“Vi, we need options. I got one, but do you have anything?” I said quickly

“No… I… still can’t think straight…”

“It’s fine, just relax, I got this…”

I jumped down the rubble and ran to the Main Castle Building, then as quickly as I could I climbed up to the top. On the roof of this place I had a perfect shot of Celestia through a window with my bow.

“Time to end this…” I whispered as I took my bow of my back.

I took an arrow out of my quiver, and took aim. Deep breaths…. Steady hands…. Clear head….

I drew back the bow string, and squinted my eyes to get a clear shot through the zoomed scope…

SNAP!

The bow in my hands snapped in two. Apparently the force of my last fall was a bit too much, and the bow cracked under the pressure, literally.

“DAMMIT!” I yelled, throwing the pieces of the broken bow off the side of the roof. I simply stared at Celestia, wondering what the hell she was doing in there. Maybe she was gonna throw Nightmare Moon into the labs just like me.

But… there was another figure walking up to her, too small to be another Alicorn like Nightmare Moon. But it walked up to her like Celestia was just a close friend, not a Princess.

I looked around on the roof, and picked the scope of the now destroyed bow, and inspected it for damage. It looked good enough, so I looked through it, trying to see what was going on.

As the scope focused, I became confused. There were in fact 7 others in the room with Celestia. First was an unconscious Princess Luna, out of her combat armor. Second, an orange mare with a brown Stetson hat. Third a cyan Pegasus mare whose hair looked like it was a sibling to Roy G. Biv. Fourth, the same mare who decided to harass me in Ponyville, a pink mare with balloons for a cutie mark. Fifth, a yellow Pegasus Mare with long pink flowing hair. Sixth, and white Unicorn mare who had a curly purple mane.

Seventh….

My head started to spin. I tried to shake my head to get my vision cleared, to get whatever was in my eyes out, but no matter what I did, the image didn’t change, it simply stayed the image which my jaw dropped to.

The Seventh was a purple coated mare, with a darker shade of purple mane with a pink stripe running through it.

The Seventh pony, was Twilight Sparkle.

“V-Vi… You seeing this?” I whispered, still in shock.

“I am… She isn’t dead?” Vi said, still sounding slightly tired, but much better.

“I don’t understand… How did… Why isn’t…”

I could make a coherent thought at the moment. Twilight Sparkle was alive! Project 65 never went through!

“Vi… I have to talk to her!” I said, trying to contain my excitement.

“I agree, but we have to take things slowly. No doubt Knight and Captain Shining Armor will report that you were near Ponyville last night, and there will be a bit more security around don’t you think?”

“I know. I need to go somewhere I can stay in Ponyville until the heat dies down a bit…. I think I saw a Clock Tower somewhere in the city. Those things usually have a good amount of space in them, I have to stay close so I can talk to Twilight, and I have some many questions!”

I jumped off of the side of the building, and rolled when I hit the ground. I had to get back to Ponyville as fast as I could. I ran through the Everfree Forest, this time much quicker due to the fact that light now shone through the trees now, and I was able to better traverse through the thick foliage.

“Vi, I think I need to go a bit faster… got anything for me?” I said with a chuckle.

“Wait up…” she said.

I stopped quickly, and then closed my eyes. I reopened them, and a bright blue light shone through them once again. I saw Red squares in the air, giving me a path to follow while in midair. I squatted, then jumped into the high into air, following the path of the Squares.

As I reached the apex of my jump, I saw Ponyville below me. As I fell, I saw I was on a direct path to land on the top of the Clock Tower.

“Vi! Coming in hot!” I yelled.

“I got it, I got it…” Vi mumbled.

As I was about to hit the Clock Tower, I felt a huge gust of wind blow against me, slowing me down tremendously. I was able to roll once I hit the Bell Floor of the Clock tower, landing right next to the bell.

“Nice… Landing…” I said, coughing a bit from the magic still coursing through my body.

“You’re welcome, hey… look over there.” Vi said, nodding in the direction of Ponyville.

I turned towards Ponyville, and saw there was a large celebration going on. I pulled the Scope out of my pocket once again and looked through it.

Celestia and Princess Luna were on a chariot going into Ponyville, and when they landed, they were greeted by Twilight Sparkle and her 5 companions. At first, it seemed as if Twilight was glum about something, but after a small speech, her attitude changed immediately, and she was hugged on all sides by her friends.

“Vi… do you think things have changed since we were gone?” I asked, putting down the Scope and sitting on the edge of the tower, letting my legs dangle off of the edge.”

“64, I think everything has changed since we were gone.” Vi sighed.

I sat thinking about that sentence. What if things weren’t all that they seemed with Celestia anymore? What if after we escaped she was forced to shut down the Underground Labs to prevent from something like that to ever happen again?

“Well, sooner or later I’m going to have to talk with Twilight, and ask her about Celestia. There’s too many unanswered questions to answer, and too much confusion for me to proceed any further.”

I sighed and got up. There was a ladder which led to the bottom floors of the clock tower, and I decided to simply use a few haystacks with the clock tower as a temporary bed for a few days until everything died down a bit.

I laid down on the hay bales with my hands behind my head, simply staring at the ceiling.

“Vi, we’re in a pickle aren’t we?” I said with a sigh.

"Yep... We're swimming in a sea of vinegar..."

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

64 POV

I stayed at that dusty old Clock Tower for about a week. I was surprised that no one came near the place, not even any maintenance ponies came to check up on the Tower, the only ponies who even came close to the Tower were tourists who got a bit lost and made a wrong turn. And in my time here, I realized that every day, when the Clock hits noon, nothing happened.

Nothing happened. Normally I wouldn’t mind, but there was just an old Clock Tower sitting here, and it wasn’t ringing! It had a bell, gears on the inside, and the Clock worked just fine, but the bell never rang.

“Vi, can you take a quick look at the bell? Is it connected to anything that’s messed up on the inside?” I asked, looking at some gears within the Clock.

“Umm… it seems that the bell is supposed to ring every 12 Hours, but the mechanism which pulls the bells seems to be malfunctioning. It resets at about 11 AM and 11PM, before the bell can actually ring. It needs new parts, and unless you plan to waltz out into Ponyville to grab some new parts, it’s going to stay broken.” Vi said with a sigh.

“Oh well, guess we have to do this the old fashioned way.”

“What do you mean by that?”

I looked at my watch, and saw it was 11:59PM. I climbed the ladder to the Bell floor and braced myself.

“I mean,” I said as I pulled out Peacemaker and made a decent Sledgehammer, “The old fashioned way!”

I took a heavy swing at the bell, and it rang with the force of 10 Earthquakes.

CLANG, CLANG, CLANG

I held my hands to my ears as the Carillon Bell rang, nearly deafening me.

"OW! I SHOULDA THOUGHT THAT THROUGH!!” I yelled, barely able to hear myself. I shook my head a few times to get the ringing out of my ears.

I quickly rushed inside of the Tower, and opened the window I had just a crack, and looked to see if anyone noticed the Bell ringing.

Almost immediately, two ponies walked up over the hill the Clock Tower was on, and looked with wide eyes as they saw the Bell tolling. I noticed one of the mares was the same mare I questioned when Nightmare Moon attacked Town Hall, and she had a companion with her, a cream coated mare with a mix of Pink and Dark Blue mane.

They ran away for a few seconds before coming back with two more friends, and then those friends came back with more and more ponies, until a good sized crowd was finally gathered outside of the Clock tower, simply watching and listening to the large bell tolling.

I don’t know why did this, in fact know that I think about it was a bad idea, someone could come snooping around now, and might find me in my sleep or something.

Eventually the bell’s ringing began to slow down, until it finally stopped, leaving a pregnant pause to fill the air. Nopony moved for a while, until one Pony decided to start clapping and cheering. More and more decided to follow suit, until almost the entire city was jumping up and cheering in joy for the ringing Clock Tower.

“Hm. I wonder what they are so happy about. All I did was ring the bell, was there something more to it?” I wondered.

I saw a Tan mare with a White mane walk to the front of the crowd, and clear her throat before she began to speak.

“Ponies of Ponyville! For 20 years this Clock Tower has been left unattended! But Now it once again rings! I say this call for the Grandest of Celebrations!” She yelled with extreme excitement.

Almost immediately, that same Pink Mare who harassed me in Ponyville and helped defeat Nightmare Moon sprang to the front of the crowd, yelling something too quickly for me to understand, before she pulled some sort of Cannon out of nowhere, and fired it 10 times in succession.

One blast came a bit too close for comfort towards the window, and I ducked down to avoid getting hit. When I peeked back through the window, I saw the entire Clock Tower and hill were decorated with streamers, balloons, picnic tables, and even a DJ Booth with a White mare with an Electric Blue spinning the tracks. The ponies wasted no time in celebrating and dancing, but as I looked at everyone, I saw that somepony was missing from the celebration.

Twilight Sparkle.

“Vi, can you scan and see if Twilight Sparkle is anywhere out there? I don’t see her anywhere.” I said, still peeking around the hill.

“I can’t sense her anywhere near the party, but I can detect her magic signature within Ponyville, in some sort of Tree...House…” Vi said, trying to find the right words for the last part of the sentence.

“Give me a Locator Line; I’m heading there right now. This party is the perfect distraction to get her alone. I have some questions I want her to answer.”

I picked up my brown dusty cloak, and draped it over my shoulders. I slid down the ladder and walked to the exit, making sure I was on all fours before I left, and opened the door. I shut the door quickly before I was spotted, and quickly crawled towards the city. I managed to avoid being spotted by that crazy pink mare, but I did have a few other ponies try to strike up a conversation with me to find out “Who was the new guy?”

I simply shoved away these conversations, not having time to dabble in other matter for now. The city seemed nearly deserted as I walked around, with all of the other ponies at the Party it was kind of a guarantee. I followed the Red Line along the floor, when suddenly I saw the Secondary Blue line paint the floor.

“Vi? What’s going on?” I said, confused.

“64, you need to hide, NOW!” Vi yelled in my ear.

I quickly took her advice, and dived into an alley and hid behind a few crates. As I peeked over them I saw the same Crazy Pink mare running through the streets.

“Yoo-Hoo! Mister Stranger! Where did you go?!?!” She yelled as she continued to run through the streets.

“Oh dear Luna…” I muttered, “Vi, I need back routes, and fast.”

“Right away.”

The secondary blue line shone a bit brighter, and I was began to take my first steps forward.

“HELLO?!?!” The Mare yelled, sounding close.

I immediately picked up the pace and continued through the alleys. Due to this being more of a Village that a town, there weren’t as many alley paths, and that meant that I spent my time having to do quick bursts of speed through the main road and into another alleyway.

“This is getting me nowhere quickly… I have to get to Twilight and soon.” I said, from behind some sort of Confectionary shop. I looked around, and saw that I was clear for now, but I felt that could change in an instant.

“Vi, any sign of her?” I said, moving to my crouched form.

“Nope, the way I’m reading her is through the amount of sugar molecules in the air, and besides this Sweets Shop here, I can’t get a reading.” Vi answered.

“Perfect, let’s hope this works—“

“HEY, THERE YOU ARE!”

I nearly jumped into the air screaming when that freaking mare appeared out of nowhere. She was smiling with a huge grin which seemed to cover at least 1/3 of her face. She really did smell like sugar, and her mane looked as if it were made of cotton candy from this angle.

“Well say something Mister Stranger!” She said with a smile.

“Ummm, hi.” I barely said, trying to whisper.

“Hi there! What’s your name?”

“Umm…. I…. can’t really say….”

Shit, I needed to leave now, but I don’t think using magic right now would be too good on my body right now.

“Look, it was nice meeting you but I have to get going, you know? I have to… uh… check out a book! At the…umm… library! Yeah, that’s it!” I said nervously. Honestly, this mare scared me half to death. I had dealt with one maniac in the past who smiles too much, and he was already bad enough news.

“Oh! The Library! That’s where my friend Twilight lives! Wanna meet her? Do ya? Do ya? Do ya?”

Wait, Twilight? Perfect, I could just get an escort there!

“Uh sure! Thank you very much miss….” I said, not having a name.

“My name is Pinkamena Diane Pie, but my friends just call me Pinkie Pie!” Pinkie said with a large smile.

After the introductions, and me successfully dodging mine, we made our way to somewhere called the Golden Oaks Library. I could see why Vi had trouble trying to distinguish what it was, it was literally an actual house made out of a tree.

“Well we’re here! Want me to introduce you? I can see you’re kind of shy, I mean, why wouldn’t you be shy if you just kept on avoid me back there like you didn’t want to talk to me because you are so new in town and *GASP* I haven’t thrown you a welcome to town party like have everypony else Oh My Celestia I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings its just—“

“Pinkie.” I snapped, “It’s fine, I just need to check out a book. You can go back to your Clock Tower Celebration now, I’ll be just fine.”

“Well, ok Mister Stranger! Bye!” She said, bouncing along the road back to the Clock Tower.

“Vi, you ok?” I said, not hearing her for a while.

“S-She… d-d-didn’t…even …m-move…” I heard Vi pant and mumble.

Oh Vi…

I steeled myself for what I was about to do. I had no idea what Twilight Sparkle was doing alive, and that’s what I intend to find out myself.

“Vi, get your head together, I need you for this.”

“I’m good here, for now…” She whispered.

“Whatever. I need you to use Lie Detection and Map an Escape Route out of there once I’m in. I have no idea what Twilight Sparkle’s affiliation with Celestia is, but I think it’s more than friendly.”

“Ok, I’m on it.”

I sighed, taking what could have been my craziest risk ever.

I brought my hand up, and knocked on the door three times. I quickly put my hand back under my cloak, shrouding it in the darkness.

I heard a quick pitter-patter of feet coming towards the door, and someone turning a door knob from the inside. What I wasn’t expecting to find was a small 3 foot dragon that looked as if it couldn’t hurt a butterfly answering the door.

“Yes? Can I help you?” He asked, surprising me that he could talk.

“Yes, I’m looking for a mare known as Twilight Sparkle, is she here right now?” I said, trying not to sound too suspicious.

“Well, yea. But she’s doing one of her, in the zone studying sessions, so I don’t think it’s a good idea to distract her.”

I was shocked to find that the Dragon was telling the truth. How could it have been a bad idea?

“Well,” I said, ignoring that last statement, “I need to see her anyway, it’s something really important.”

“It’s your funeral.” The dragon said, stepping aside to let me in.

I walked in, and saw the flurry of books, magic, quills, paper, and coffee flying every which way.

In the fur there she was, Twilight Sparkle. Although her Mane wasn’t in the best condition, she still looked like she could provide some useful information I was hoping to gather.

I cleared my throat in declaration I was there, but she didn’t turn around.

I tried once again, a bit louder this time, still no response.

“Umm… Excuse me Miss Twilight?” I called out, to no avail.

“Ahem… Miss Twilight!” I yelled behind her.

She jumped straight into the air, sending paper and books everywhere.

“AH! Who? What, when?” She looked around frantically, as if she was looking for something, before her eyes met an open window with sunlight beaming through it, and she shielded her eyes in pain.

“Ah… sorry about that…” She started, “I guess I was a little too enthusiastic about studying friendship for a while there, did you need help with finding a book?” she said, still squinting her eyes to shield from the sunlight.

“Actually, no Ms. Sparkle, I came here because I need to talk to you.” I said as a matter of factly, “I have some questions I need answered, and you are the best equipped I know to answer them.”

She suddenly looked a bit strangely at me, as if she was sizing me up, especially with my Cloak on.

“Umm… Ok? What questions did you need answers to?”

If only you knew Twilight, if only you knew…

Shining Armor POV

A week later and no signs of Project 64 were found anywhere. After waking up in that strange tree house I fired a magical flare to get the attention of any Royal Guard escorts in the area, because I had no idea where I was.

Flashback 1 Week

Shortly after firing the flare I noticed a note pinned to the wall.

“What the…” I moaned, rubbing the side of my head.

“Shining, you know who this is from. Look, I need to stop whatever the hell Celestia is planning to do right now, and expose her for what she really is. I’m not sure if even you know what she’s planning, but if you do… I’m gonna end it. Hey, think about this, I might save your sister in the process, whoever she is. Good luck Shining, hopefully everything is over by the time you wake up.”

Flashback End

The note made almost no sense to me. Celestia had no plan, well…… not anymore. After becoming Captain I was more “informed” about what had happened to 64 in the past. At first I had been infuriated that Princess Celestia even condoned that kind of testing, but after about a week of explanation from Princess Celestia I began to finally turn around. I still felt wary of the Princess when she had any "private" lessons for Twilight, especially after learning about her past intentions, but I learned to see past it after her change of heart.

But in both the letter and my latest confrontation with 64 he had not mentioned Twilight at all, and in fact didn't know she was my sister. If he knew my Rank in the Royal Guard wouldn't he know about Twilight as well?

“Captain, a word.” Silent Knight said, walking into my Headquarters, or more like rolling.

Knight was in a wheelchair, his right forehoof in a cast, and bandages over the left side of his face. Apparently getting thrown like a ragdoll through the air wasn’t a very healthy pastime.

“Yes sir? What is it?” I replied, wondering what his question was ‘

“It has come to my attention that your… loyalties… have been more than questionable in both of your encounters with the fugitive known as Project 64.”

“What do you mean sir? To be perfectly honest, you weren’t there for most of our confrontation…”

“Don’t talk to me like that!” He yelled, grabbing the table I was at, and flipping it over with his one good hoof.

“You have twice been less than capable in capturing a wanted fugitive! In fact during the starting encounter you chuckled at his simple greeting! This is making me question where your loyalties would lie in another encounter.”

Knight stared at me with such hatred that I felt he was trying to melt me from the inside out. I wondered where this sudden outburst had come from, but I could tell it was mostly from his anger at not being able to capture Project 64.

“Sir, I would like to ask you to leave.” I said angrily.

“NO! NOT UNTIL YOU TELL ME WHAT IS GOING ON RIGHT NOW!”

At that I simply grabbed his Wheelchair in a magic grasp, and threw him out of the room myself.

“Dear Celestia… what is wrong with that guy?” I muttered, once again focusing on the report I needed to write about the Summer Sunset Celebration.

A much softer knock rapped on the door.

“Want to apologize eh? Let’s see how pathetic you are…” I growled walking to the door.

I opened and was about to let yell at Knight, until a pink blur quickly closed the gap between us and planted a kiss right on my lips. After about a minute passed, she broke the kiss, and simply pointed at me, then the couch in the room, and slammed the door shut.

Looks like chewing out Knight was going to have to wait.

Author's Note

New Chapter! Let's have fun with this! The Halo 4 ending was ruined for me! Enjoy!

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

64 POV

“Ok… Twilight, first just a simple question, how was your foalhood?” I asked nonchalantly.

Twilight gave me a questionable look, “It was… alright… Why do you need to ask this?”

I couldn’t let her change the subject; this might be the only time I can ever talk to her one-on-one.

“Please just answer the question; the quicker you do the quicker I can leave. Can you give me a better description than just alright?” I said, starting to get a bit nervous.

Twilight looked around for a moment before she finally looked back at me.

“Umm… Well I grew up with my Mom, Dad, Brother, and Foalsitter. I applied to Princess Celestia’s Academy for Gifted Unicorns at age 14, and actually have been Princess Celestia’s personal Student for the past 6 years.” Twilight beamed proudly.

It seemed that Twilight was actually very happy with Celestia, and has no knowledge of her “intentions.” I don’t know whether to call them intentions anymore due to the fact that it seems that Celestia either didn’t go through with Project 65, or something simply went wrong and they were waiting for a better moment to go through with anything.

“Well, that sounds very nice, and to be Princess Celestia’s personal student? One can only dream of that.”

“Umm, I couldn’t help but notice you’re still wearing that cloak. You can take it off you know, it’s like 89 degrees in here.”

“Uhh… no, I think I’ll be just fine with my cloak on.” I said, dodging the question, “Anyway, what is your relationship with
Celestia like?”

“Ok, I’m going to be really careful scanning for lies here.” Vi said, focusing on monitoring facial expressions and eye movements on Twilight.

“Umm…” Twilight said, “I… I don’t think I should be answering a question like that…”

“Twilight, please answer the question.”

“I think that’s enough with the personal questions, I would like to ask you to leave now.”

“Twilight, please. I need these questions answered.”

I began to sweat a bit as Twilight went from looking a bit nervous, to a bit suspicious.

“I think maybe I should go then, and I don’t think you should stay. From what I’ve heard there is a celebration for the Clock Tower ringing once again after 20 years.”

Twilight began to walk out the door.

“Twilight!” I yelled, trying to get her attention once again. She simply ignored me. Then I did one of the stupidest things I have ever done in desperation.

I reached out and grabbed her hoof.

Immediately she was shocked at the warm fingered appendage which was grabbing her, and it was enough where it elicited a scream from her, as she grabbed my cloak in a magical grasp, and flung it off me, revealing myself to her.

“Fuck.” I said, as I stood up and she screamed once again and ran out the door, taking my cloak with her.

“Well that could have gone better!” Vi yelled, “64 you have to move now! Get to the Everfree Forest! You need to lay low forever now!”

“Vi, calm down.” I said, “Yes we need to lay low for now, but not forever. Let’s just get back to the Clock Tower, and wait things out.”

“How can you be so calm about this? We need to leave now! Twilight has communications with Princess Celestia, and she could contact her at any time to come back to Ponyville and capture us!”

“Twilight! What… happened……?” The baby dragon yelled, and then whispered as he saw my actual standing stature and the strange item in my hand, Peacemaker.

“Uh… hey there…” I simply said.

Poor guy seemed to be paralyzed in fear, so I decided it would be better if I skedaddled. I made for the front door, and was about to take a mad dash for the Forest line, but I heard a multitude of hoofsteps outside the door.

“HELP! THERE'S A MONSTER IN HERE!” The dragon yelled. I quickly ran over and grabbed him by the mouth, making sure he didn’t yell anymore.

“SHH! I’m not here to hurt anyone! I just need to talk to Twilight!” I said in a hush.

The dragon simply squirmed and struggled trying to call out again, but he didn’t need to. A few seconds later, the door was broken down by the Orange Mare with Blonde Mane, and the other Cyan Rainbow maned Mare which helped defeated Nightmare Moon.

I simply stood there, blank look on my face, and set down the Dragon carefully.

“Umm… I was just leaving…” I said, before slowly backing away, then shooting up the stairs and jumping off of a Balcony.

“COME BACK HERE YA VARMINT!” A voice yelled behind me, sounding like it was quickly catching up to me. At this point I had thrown caution to the wind, and bolted through the main street. Some ponies saw me and immediately cowered in fear, grabbing their children and pulling them close.

I looked around to find an escape route, but couldn’t find any.

“I need to get to high ground, Vi? I need a route!” I thought quickly, looking if there was a suitable alley I could run through.

“Make a left here into the alley, and then wall hop to the roof! You can traverse from rooftop to rooftop from there!” Vi commanded, giving me her Trademark red line.

I quickly did as I was told, and managed to pull myself onto the roof of a home before that Orange mare was able to get to me. I took a few deep breaths before I continued to run, still hearing the mare shout obscenities from below.

“GET’M RAINBOW!” I heard the mare yell. Rainbow? I heard a whoosh coming from behind me, and quickly turned to look. There was the Roy G. Biv of Pegasi coming right at me, and fast.

Time seemed to slow as I turned my head forward and saw the decisions that I had.

I could hop to the next house which was in front of me, but still be a target for Rainbow, I could make a right and hop onto another roof and buy myself a few more seconds, but still be in range for the pegasus to grab me, or I could simply hop down back onto the ground level and hopefully lose my two pursuers.

“Last one sounds best!” I yelled as I slid onto my back right before Rainbow came sailing over me, surprised at my move. I fell down into an alley, and rolled to keep my momentum going forward.

“Vi! You were right! I need to head for the Everfree! That’s the only place those Ponies won’t go! Extraction please!” I thought.

“What have you gotten yourself into 64……?” Vi moaned, before the Red line appeared before me.

I silently thank her before running through more and more alleys, until the Pony I recognized as Rarity blocked my path towards the main road, standing at the exit at the end of the alley. I sped up, and ran onto the wall, using it to go up and around her.

“Get back here you fiend!” She yelled as she too started to chase me.

Back on the main road, I began to pump my body into overdrive, using energy that I didn’t know I naturally had, and run as fast as I could towards the Everfree. I was starting to get away from the main parts of town, now only seeing a shack or two when running.

I started to huff and puff as I felt myself start to slow down, but the only thing that kept me going was the knowledge that I had 3 angry mares after me and I was not about to let myself get captured. As I kept running I saw a small cottage off the the side of the road, and behind it was the Everfree Forest.

“F-finally!” I yelled, putting the last of my energy off to turn towards the cottage and run into the Forest. As I was running I caught the sight of at the Yellow Pegasus who also helped defeat Nightmare Moon, she looked frightened at the sight of me, but I couldn’t blame her. I simply continued to run, and eventually broke the Border between the forest and the town.

I looked behind me as I saw the 3 pursuers finally stop chasing me, and simply stared at my retreating figure.

“HA! SERVES YOU RIGHT YOU LITTLE—“

“64 LOOK OUT!”

I turned around quickly, and saw I was about to run off of a cliff. I tried to stop myself, but I had too much forward momentum and failed to stop myself. It resulted in the obvious.

“Ah! Ow! Fuck!” I yelled as I tumbled down. I was getting pretty bad cuts and bumps from the tumble, until I finally stopped when both the back of my head and actual back slammed into a tree, disorienting me and nearly making me vomit.

“Ugh… V-Vi… I…”

That was all I was able to get out before the world started to spin around, and darkness started to fill the air.

“Well that went well…”

Twilight Sparkle POV

“So that is why I request you come to Ponyville to help assist with anything you can. The creature was asking questions about my personal life, and in fact asked of my relationship with you. I await your response, Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Umm… O-ok… is t-that it?” Spike asked me, shaking like a leaf in a storm.

“Oh Spike, did that thing scare you that bad?” I asked him, seeing his scared face and dried tears on his face.

“W-what? I’m not s-scared of that thing. I just h-have bad allergies…” Spike stuttered, still shivering from the recent experience. Apparently Spike had a small encounter with that thing, and was still scared from when the thing put his… hoof, if you can call it that, over Spike’s mouth to try and stop him from yelling for help.

I heard the door open, and saw Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack walk into the Library.

“Seems that darn varmint got away by runnin’ into the Everfree Forest. He ran in through the entrance by Fluttershy’s house, and that’s the last time we saw him.” Applejack said, looking over at Spike.

“That miscreant was apparently seen before too! In Town Hall when that dreadful fire started! Ponies are starting to say he did it, but others say he ran towards the fire when it started to burn.” Rarity said, now taking Spike and cradling him in her hooves.

“He was fast too! Faster than anything I’ve seen run before!” Rainbow yelled, only caring about her speed.

“Well I just wrote a letter to go to Princess Celestia, telling her about the recent event. But I don’t want to put anymore unnecessary stress on Spike right now."

“What did he say to you that got ya so worked over Sugarcube?”

“He… just p-put his… hands… kind of like mine… over m-my mouth and told me n-not to yell, t-that he only wanted t-to talk to T-Twilight…” Spike said, clutching to Rarity as if she was a life support.

All eyes turned on me as I also looked up in surprise. Spike didn’t tell me that last part, and it piqued my curiosity.

“He wanted to keep talking to me?” I asked, putting a hoof to my chest.

“Y-yeah, he d-didn’t say w-why though…”

“Why would something so monstrous ever want to talk to you Twilight?” Rarity asked me.

“I’m not sure… but he was asking some pretty sketchy questions, stuff about my foalhood and Princess Celestia. I tried to kick him out but when he refused I was going to leave myself, but he grabbed my with his… hooves… and I got scared. I managed to get this off of him though.”

I grabbed the strange piece of clothing off of one of the chairs, and showed it to everypony.

“He managed to disguise himself as a Pony by draping this over himself, and crouching onto all fours. As you probably saw he stood on two legs, and was very tall compared to us. He also had this… strange thing with him. It looked like a metal bar, maybe some sort of pipe he picked up to use as a weapon just in case.”

“Well, it seems that whatever that thing was won’t be coming back anytime soon, we chased his behind right out of Ponyville!” Rainbow said cockily.

“Ah wouldn’t be so sure ‘bout that RD, whatever that thing was it looked pretty determined to get a word here with Twilight, and ah don’t think he would give up so easily.” Applejack said, making a valid point.

“Well I think was should wait a day or two for Spike to feel a bit better before I send this, but in the meantime, ask around about that creature. I think a few ponies might know a thing or two…” I said, wondering if anypony would actually want to know about that thing.

64 POV

Head splitting pain was all I felt.

Every time my heart beat it sent another wave of pain through my head, and my heart beat was pretty fast.

“Vi….” I groaned, although it sounded more like “Vaa….”

I tried to get up, but I couldn’t move most of my body due the fact that I endured a heavy impact like that. All I had was feeling in my hands, which were to my sides as I was lying down.

Wait.

Lying down? Last thing I remembered was being propped up on a tree, but now I was lying on my back. If I were to be toppled over I would be on my side, not my back.

I had some feeling back in my arms, and moved them a bit. First thing I noticed was my black long-sleeved shirt was off, and I had a bandage wrapped around my left shoulder and part of my arm. I was also lying on a bed of some sort, if the soft cushion my back was on was any indication.

“H-Hello?” I heard a meek voice whisper.

I still couldn’t open my eyes or talk very much, so all I did was groan to tell the voice that I heard her.

“Oh! You’re waking up!” The voice said, still sounding quiet but slightly more chipper.

At last I was finally able to open my eyes, and saw the environment I was in. I was inside someone’s room, on a bed which was a bit too small for me, because my feet were slightly hanging off. I saw movement in the door way, and saw the same mare I saw when I ran into the Everfree Forest.

“Oh, hello Mr. Creature, My name is Fluttershy. I saw you run into the Everfree Forest, and you looked scared of my friends who were chasing you. I followed you to talk to you, but when I went to go look, I saw that you were hurt at the bottom of a cliff, and went to get some of my friends to help me get you out.” She said, sounding much more confident than she did a few seconds ago.

“H-hello……” I groaned, voice still sounding dry and raspy.

“Oh my goodness! You can talk! That’s amazing!”

“Y-yes… I can talk… But can I get water or something? I can barely swallow…”

Fluttershy had a look of shock on her face from that statement, and ran out of the room to get me water.

I looked at my bare chest, and saw various scars and markings from my time in the Underground Labs. The scars reminded me of a very important matter.

“Vi!” I rasped, looking around the room to see if she was placed on drawer or something. I didn’t see her anywhere, and I started to panic. It was at this point Fluttershy returned to the room with a glass of water.

I quickly took the glass, startling her, and drank it as quick as I could. I cleared my throat, and took a deep breath.

“Thank you Fluttershy, now if you could please tell me, where is that Metal bar that I had with me when you found me unconscious?” I asked quickly, scaring Fluttershy a bit.

“Umm… I have it in my Shed right now… but… let me go get it. I don’t think you should go inside my Shed for now…” Fluttershy said, “Would you like me to go get it for you?”

“Yes please. I think I can get up right now.”

I swung my legs over the bed, and managed to stand myself up. Fluttershy tried to urge me to lie back down, but I assured her I could walk.

I walked with Fluttershy all the way to the living room of her cottage, and saw her amazing amount of animals she had. I opened my mouth in amazement, and Fluttershy looked at me, before yelping a bit before cowering into her own mane.

“Fluttershy? What’s wrong?” I asked, wondering if I did something to scare her.

“Y-your teeth…” She whispered, “T-they’re Omnivore teeth…”

I nodded in agreement. I saw how that could have been a problem with all of these little animals running around.

“Oh… well… I can promise you that I won’t eat any of your pets here ok?”

She looked up at me before she whispered, “R-really?”

“I promise.”

“Well… ok, let’s go get your metal bar now.” She said opening the door.

I went to go behind a hallway in the house before someone saw me from the outside.

“Actually, I can jut wait here. You go ahead and take your time.” I said with a nervous smile.

“Oh, ok. It’ll just be a moment.” She said before she walked out of the door and closed it.

I slid down the wall to the floor and took a very deep breath.

Oh man, if I had Vi she would say something like, “Well it looks like you need to learn to work well with others.”

Author's Note

Sup my readers! New Chapter! Enjoy! Comment your opinions about the story!

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

Vi POV

“Looks like 64 is going to have to learn to work with someone else…”

I was inside of Fluttershy’s Shed, and I heard her enter through the front door. Inside of the Shed there were 3 Adult Bears, all of which were homeless for now after that last week’s landslide.

“Hello there bears!” Fluttershy said, hushed but loud in her own way, “I hope I’m not disturbing you, I just have to get something for one of my new friends. You know the one you help me get out of the Cliff? He just woke up and he says that he needs something I left in here, oh here it is!”

She walked over to me and picked me up in her hoof. I felt the magical vacuum of her hoof grab me, and take me outside of the shed, towards her Cottage. I could only wonder what 64’s surprised face looked like when he realized that he wasn’t down in that dangerous ravine, but instead in a warm bed of somepony who decided to help him out of the kindness of her heart.

Fluttershy opened the door, and what I saw was almost too funny not to laugh at.

64 was being pinned down by his arms and legs by a multitude of small woodland creatures, with a small White Bunny standing on his chest.

The bunny seemed to be the “alpha” of the group, and was staring down at 64 from his position on his chest.
64 was thrashing on the ground, trying to get up, but the amount of small creatures on him made it physically impossible for him to do so.

“You little fur ball! When I get my hands on you, you’re gonna be nothing but stew do you hear me!? Oh…… hey Fluttershy, you uh…. Get what I asked for?” 64 said sheepishly.

Fluttershy seemed to scowl at 64, tossing me over to him where I landed on his chest. The animals seemed to disperse, allowing 64 to get up and grab me.

“Man Vi, you have no idea how good it feels to talk to you right now.” 64 said with a sigh.

“I wouldn’t worry about me right now. I would worry about the death stare Fluttershy is giving you right now.” I said, to which 64 turned around and saw Fluttershy’s pupils shrink, and voice go into a growl.

“No matter how badly something treats you, you promised me you wouldn’t threaten any of my animals as a meal!!!” Fluttershy yelled, nearly knocking 64 off his feet and onto the floor once again.

“Not to be mean, but that little thing got all of his buddies here and decided to gang up on me! Look at that little smug grin of his!”

The bunny seemed to laugh and point at 64 after that statement.

“And I am very sorry about that. But you're bigger than he is, and you should know better!”

“O-ok…”

What just happened?

It seemed as if Fluttershy was able to completely knock the wind out of 64’s sails with just a simple scolding! How was that
even possible? 64 is one of the most hard-headed people I know, and this mare just simply talked him out of an argument! Maybe I could learn a thing or two from her.

“Now say you’re sorry!” Fluttershy said, turning around so the bunny on her back was now facing 64.

“I-I’m… sorry…” 64 said, looking down at the floor dejectedly.

“Umm… 64? We still have the problem of you avoiding detection from Celestia, and you are talking to one of the friends of her Personal Student. I think you should keep interaction to a minimum and get out of Ponyville as quickly as possible.” I said, wanting to get to safety before something drastic happens.

“I know, just give it time.” 64 thought, still looking at Fluttershy sadly.

64 cleared his throat and knelt down to Fluttershy’s height.

“Look, Fluttershy. I need your to help with something really important right now. Do you think you can help me?”

Fluttershy’s anger seemed to vanish after that statement, and seemed to be replaced with confusion.

“Oh, you want me to get something for you again?” She said happily.

“Yea, but I’m not sure where it is right now. It might be over at Twilight Sparkle’s house. You know where she lives, right?”

“Oh yes! We celebrated her Welcoming Party there last week. Did you leave a book or something there?”

64 put on a more serious demeanor before he started to tell her more details about what she needed to do. Hopefully she was capable of doing a simple task for 64, then we could work on getting out of here.

64 POV

“Ok, Fluttershy. I need you to go and pick up a piece of clothing I left somewhere. It’s brown, and really big, too big to fit a pony. I need you to get it from Twilight’s house. Do you think you can do that?” I asked.

“I think I can… but why do you need it? I have your other shirt over here.” Fluttershy said, going over to grab my black long sleeve off of a couch before handing it to me.

“Thanks but I really need that piece of clothing. It’s really important that I get that back, but if you do go, you have to make sure that you do not mention me in anyway, you understand?”

Fluttershy looked scared all of a sudden.

“Oh, but what if I can’t do it? What if I mess up on something and I can’t get your piece of clothing back?”

She looked as if she was on the verge of tears, but I didn’t know how to console anybody.

“Umm…. I-it’s alright, you just n-need to try your best, and I know you can do it.” I said while petting her head comfortingly.

She seemed to relax a bit of after I coaxed her, and put on a nice little smile.

“O-ok. I can do it.” She said confidently.

“Good. Now I can’t be seen outside right now, so just try to get the piece of clothing and get back as quick as you can.”

Fluttershy nodded and walked out of the Cottage heading towards Ponyville

“Well, now we can easily leave now, you can make another cloak in the Everfree Forest. How hard can it be to skin a few Manticores?” Vi said, not understanding why I was simply waiting inside of this Cottage when I could be escaping.

“Vi, I left something important inside of one of the pockets of that cloak. I need it bad, and it’s more important than you think.” I told her, as she realized what I had left.

“You mean you left your—“

“Yep.”

“And you left it at—“

“Yep.”

“64 you are an incredible idiot.”

“I know, I try.”

Knight POV

That damned Captain. He’s been a thorn in my side for far too long…

After the events of Nightmare Moon’s return, things have been going downhill for me and my planning. After I was healed from my injuries I quickly went back to work trying to restart my Underground Testing.

I went down to the holding cells and experimentation rooms, checking to see if some of them were still operational despite years of neglect. Sadly most machines weren’t, and the only things which worked were the Taser Rod, and the Gaseous Acid Burner, ironic because those were the last two devices used to experiment on Project 64.

Reports from Shining Armor and me say Project 64 was in the Clearleaf Forest near Ponyville the night of the Summer Sun Celebration, and was there for the sole purpose of abducting Twilight Sparkle.

Of course that was not the real case. Project 64 was near Canterlot in the early morning of the Summer Sun Celebration, and was near Ponyville in the evening, but his intentions to me were unclear. I tried to use this strange turn of events to my advantage when I informed Princess Celestia about this, and it resulted in her nearly flying to Ponyville herself to bring Twilight Sparkle back, which would have been perfect for me.

I could have framed Project 64 for her “disappearance”. I could have kept her locked up here while I repaired the Extractor and made an all new Absorbing Apparatus, one that wasn’t sentient.

But no, instead Princess Luna had to convince her otherwise. Princess Luna was yet another opponent on my growing Chess Board I had to defeat, and it was infuriating.

I already needed to outsmart Shining Armor and Princess Celestia, so adding another player to the game? Incredibly frustrating.

I decided to leave the Labs for now and return to my office. I needed to form a plan so I could lure Project 64 into a trap, and then capture him.

What I had learned about him is that he loves two things: pretending to be a hero, and trying to help others.

I used to hope that I crushed everything good about Project 64 during our testing sessions, but it turned out that he had an incredible will. Anypony else would have cracked under the pressure, but it turned out that along with his pain resistance and strong mind he still had a shred of heroism within him.

“Sir, how are things today?” A Unicorn Guard asked.

“Fine, back to your post.” I said sternly.

“Yes sir!”

I continued through the halls, trying to remember the name of that guard so he could be reprimanded. I finally arrived at my office and saw the massive stack of papers which still needed to be filled out and filled. I picked up a few in a magical grasp, and quickly skimmed over them.

“Request for longer Chow Times for recruits in Military Training? Denied. I might need to look into another hunger experiment before this becomes a problem. Request from Ponyville for funds to repair the partially burned down Town Hall? Hmm…. Approved.”

I continued to flip through the various papers, approving and denying all sorts of requests. This sort of menial labor was below me, but I needed to do it to keep up appearances. If I didn’t do my actual work, Princess Celestia would become suspicious of my actions, and eventually catch on to what I was planning.

“Ugh… Enough of this…” I muttered before dropping all of the papers I had on the table. I decided to start planning that ambush I had in store for Project 64, and start deciding which guards I would bring with me. With the return of Princess Luna, there would be a Lunar Royal Guard to be made. Perhaps I could trick a few unsuspecting recruits to ambush 64 when he least expects it…

I heard the Grandfather clock on the wall toll, signifying it was 6pm.

I retired from the office to go to the Royal Library to find a map of an area I could use for my plan.

“Project 64… you will become mine again…”

3rd Person POV

Fluttershy was casually making her way towards Twilight’s Library, and although she looked calm and ready on the outside, she was a nervous wreck on the inside.

“Oh my, what if I mess up and get the wrong thing for Mr. Creature and he gets mad at me? I don’t want to make him angry.” Fluttershy thought, afraid of what she was about to do.

She walked passed Sugarcube Corner and saw Pinkie Pie smashed her face against a window to get a good look at her, and stopped to wave. Pinkie ran out the door and towards Fluttershy, stopping right in front of her, bouncing up and down.

“Hi Fluttershy! Did you hear about this weird thing that was running through town today that stood on two feet and was being chased by Rainbow, AJ, and Rarity?” Pinkie said in one large breath.

Fluttershy nodded at Pinkie before she answered, “I think I saw him run past my house. The poor thing looked so scared and afraid, and I think he was lost.”

“*GASP* Do you think we should go help him? I mean, if he was all dangerous like Twilight said, wouldn’t he already be hurting ponies? But he was trying to run away! Why would he want to hurt anypony if all he did was run away from us?”

“Oh my, umm… probably. I’m not sure if he wants to hurt anyone, but if he wants help I would definitely help him.”

Fluttershy started to shift uncomfortable as she became a bit nervous about her being late to get the piece of clothing 64 had asked for.

“Hey! You ok Fluttershy?” Pinkie asked a bit worried.

“Oh! I’m just uhh… getting something for somepony. He wants something he uhh… left at Twilight’s house.”

“You mean the cloak the creature left at Twilight’s house?”

Fluttershy visibly tensed at the mention of the new creature that was in her cottage right now.

“H-how did you k-know!?” Fluttershy asked frightened.

“I didn’t! You just told me!” Pinkie said with a smile.

Fluttershy started to cry a bit at the thought of breaking her promise to 64, and Pinkie saw what she was doing.

“Oh I’m so sorry Fluttershy! I didn’t mean to make you cry. Is there any way I can make it up to you?”, Pinkie said worriedly.

“Umm… can you help me get t-the cloak for Mr. Creature?” Fluttershy said with a sniffle.

“No problem Fluttershy! Easy as pie!” At this Pinkie pulled out a whole Cherry Pie and ate the whole thing in one bite.

Fluttershy giggled at her friends antics, then continued towards Twilight's House, Pink friend in tow.

64 POV

“HOW COULD YOU FORGET SOMETHING AS IMPORTANT AS THE RHYOLITE SHARD?” Vi yelled in my ears as she was grabbing me by the collar and shaking me rapidly.

I grabbed her wrists as I pulled her off me and pushed her away. I went inside of the Peacemaker at her request, only to find she was waiting for me to enter so she could personally punish me.

“Hey! It wasn’t my fault that Twilight pulled my cloak off of me before I could take it out! Besides, I think if we just barter with a couple of Diamond Dogs again we can easily get another one.” I said trying to win an obvious losing argument.

“THAT WAS YOUR NUMBER ONE WEAPON AGAINST CELESTIA! AND YOU SAY WE CAN JUST GET ANOTHER ONE?!”

“Yeah! I don’t see why not!”

“Do you have another Rose Ruby to give to them for it?”

“N-no…”

“Exactly.”

She crossed her arms in anger and huffed. We had found a group of Diamond Dogs traveling in a pack once while traversing Whitefire Woods, and they demonstrated the magical capabilities of Rhyolite Crystals.

When crushed in anybody’s hands, or hooves, the user was able to use one very powerful magic spell, no matter what race or species. I had witnessed one of the Diamond Dogs use the Rhyolite Shard to burn a few dozen trees to the ground, and melt a few rocks in the process.

All I had of value on me at the time was a very rare crystal I had found near Outpost #8, way up north in the Frozen Tundra, the Rose Ruby. It was a red Ruby in the shape of a Flame, and according to Vi it was incredibly rare, with only 20 being found in Equestria.

“Ugh… well let’s hope Fluttershy is more than capable of retrieving you cloak then.” Vi said massaging her temples

“Hey… how about that thing we always do to help us relieve stress. How about we do it on a bed this time rather than the hard old table like last time? I think I’m feeling up for a few dozen rounds.” I said with a wiggle of my eyebrows.

“I think we should move to the bed… I’m still sore in “those” places after last week. How about this time we make it a bit more…. interesting?”

“Like we use the “special toys” we use sometimes?”

“Exactly…”

A bed immediately appeared before use, and we wasted no time jumping on it……

And start playing Chess with a timer set for a 5 Minute game time limit.

Author's Note

Heyo! Yet another chapter written! What does Knight have in store for Project 64? Will Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy successfully retrieve 64's rare Crystal? Will someone shut the hell up and stop asking so many questions? You know who I'm talking to.

Chapter 15

Chapter 15

3rd Person POV

As Vi and 64 were “relieving stress”, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie made it to Twilight Sparkle’s home. As Fluttershy and Pinkie waited outside the door, they began to go over their plans.

“Ok! Do you remember the plan?” Pinkie said with laugh.

“Umm…. Do I go in when the tigers run inside, or after?” Fluttershy said nervously.

“After, duh! Then the Seals are going to hop through the window, then start dancing to the beat of my favorite Polka song! Then we grab the Cloak, and get back to your furless buddy!”

Fluttershy looked a bit nervous about the whole thing, and didn’t want to involve animals in the plan they had.

“Umm…. Pinkie? Do you think we could do something a bit simpler? Like you go in and distract Twilight, and then I’ll go in and grab the Cloak without them seeing me? I sort of have a talent for being quiet.” Fluttershy suggested.

“That’s even better! Good idea Fluttershy!” Pinkie said with a giggle.

The two friends knocked on the door, and waited for Twilight to answer the door, but what they didn’t expect to find was Rainbow Dash answering it instead.

“Hi Rainbow! What are you doing inside of a library? I thought you wouldn’t be caught napping inside of a library! Did we catch you? Did we? Did we?” Pinkie said, slowly pushing Rainbow back into the library.

While Pinkie was talking the ears off of Rainbow, Fluttershy quietly walked into the library, not even trying to be sneaky yet. She also saw that Rainbow wasn’t the only one also inside the Library; there was also Applejack and Rarity. Spike was also there but he was asleep in his basket, and it had looked like he had been crying a short while ago.

Fluttershy wanted to try and console the poor baby Dragon for what might have happened, but right now she had something she needed to do. Fluttershy managed to stay out of sight while Pinkie started to lead Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity into the kitchen for whatever reason, and quickly started to survey the living room, for the large, brown cloak.

“Oh… what did Mr. Creature say about it? It’s brown, and really big, too big to fit a pony. But it’s not here! Where could it be?” Fluttershy thought frightened.

As she continued to survey the room, she heard Spike start to toss and turn. When she turned to see what Spike was doing, she saw something she was incredibly nervous about. Spike was using the Brown Cloak as a blanket.

“Oh, how am I going to get that off of him without waking him up?”

Fluttershy did not know much about Dragon anatomy, but if they were anything like other reptiles, they had to have some sort of “sleep button” nerve on them. Luckily Spike was sleeping on his tummy, and the spines on his back were protruding from the Cloak, because they usually told the location of that special nerve.

“Ok, 3 spines from the neck, two inches to the left… ok, right under the left shoulder blade. Let’s hope this works…” Fluttershy whispered.

Fluttershy applied a bit of pressure to the hopeful area, and saw Spike suddenly tense up, before going completely limp. Nodding happily, Fluttershy grabbed the Cloak off of him, and made for the door, sighing happily that she was able to get the Cloak for 64.

“Hey Fluttershy? What are you doing?”

Fluttershy froze up at the voice behind her. When she turned around, Cloak in her mouth, she saw a confused Twilight Sparkle staring at her, head turned slightly in confusion.

“What are you doing with the creature’s cloak? How did you even know it was here?” Twilight Sparkle accused.

“Oh! Umm…… I-I just came by and saw Spike was using this tattered up old Cloak as a blanket, so I was going to take it home and try to use my songbirds to help me fix it up a bit.” Fluttershy said with a nervous smile.

“Well… I could just give it to Rarity to fix it up… but then again I don’t want it tampered with for when I get the chance to get Princess Celestia down here to help me investigate what that creature was.”

“Well then I could just help you keep if for safeguard, and then I could give it back when Princess Celestia get here…”

“But wouldn’t it have more chance of getting ruined with all of those little critters running around your house?”

“Oh… Well… Um….”

Fluttershy didn’t know what to say at that point, and was at a loss for words.

“Fluttershy, is there something you aren’t telling me?” Twilight pressed, as she walked towards Fluttershy.

“PINKIE! YOU CAN’T EAT THAT WHOLE CAKE IN ONE BITE!” Rainbow Dash yelled from the kitchen.

“Cake? OH NO! The cake I was going to give to Princess Celestia when she got here! PINKIE NO!” Twilight yelled as she ran into the kitchen to stop Pinkie from what she was planning.

Fluttershy took this opportunity to slip out the door and quickly start to fly home.

“Oh my, I did it! I hope Mr. Creature will be happy that I got his Cloak for him, he probably gets so cold without any fur to keep him warm…” Fluttershy thought. As she held the Cloak tightly, she didn’t notice a small object fall out of the Cloak’s pocket, and far to the ground below.

64 POV

“Looks like you need a bit more training there handsome; you tired yourself out the first couple of rounds didn’t you?” Vi asked, as I simply laid on the bed with a multitude of chess pieces strewn across the sheets.

“Hey! You’re the one who wanted a lot of short quickies! I would have been fine with one long game!” I retorted trying to blame her.

The records for chess games after that fiasco was now 63-60, with Vi ahead by 3 games. I did get pretty tired after having to think incredibly quickly to beat Vi, but in the end she was a much quicker player than I.

“So, what now? I say you need to go through Weapons Training a few times, you haven’t touched a single simulator since the Speed Simulator last week. Maybe you should go a few rounds with Ghost?” Vi suggested.

“I think I might take that suggestion, can you start up the Sparring Sim?” I asked, hopping to my feet and getting ready.

“Starting Up Sparring Sim.”

I saw as Vi disappeared along with the bed I was just laying on, as Ghost popped up out of the floor.

“Sup you, ready to lose this time?” Ghost said with a smirk on his face.

“In your dreams Ghost.” I replied back.

“Ok you two… get ready. Round 1, Hand to Hand Combat. Ready? Begin!”

Ghost immediately rushed me with a right hook, but I leaned back and grabbed his fist with my left. I brought my elbow behind his extended arm to snap his elbow, but he came with a left kick to my ribs, knocking me off balance, so instead of aiming for his extended elbow, my right fist came across hard on his right cheek.

I let go of his fist as he stumbled back, and I delivered a spine shattering dropkick to his back.

Ghost simply rolled as he hit the ground after he was knocked over by that dropkick, and ran back towards me. He was swinging hard and fast as he tried to get one good hit on my body, and I simply blocked using my forearms and palms. I slipped up a bit as a strong right kick was able to land on my face, and I was knocked off balance, sending me to the floor.

When I landed on my back I quickly stuck both feet in the air as I was able to catch Ghost before he landed on top of me, as he tried to put his hands around my neck and choke me.

“Almost got you 64!” Ghost yelled before I sent a hard left jab to his face as he tumbled off of me.

I was able to hold onto one of his arms as I twisted it into an arm bar, and pulled on his arm, trying to force him to submit.

“Can’t get out of this can ya Ghost!” I taunted at him, trying to piss him off. I pulled a bit harder to speed things up, and I felt his hand tap my leg, so I decided to let him go.

“Winner, winner bro.” I said, giving him a hand in getting up.

“Round 1 goes to 64. Round 2, Weapons Combat, choose your weapon.”

A table of many different weapons popped up in the empty white room we were in, and Ghost quickly ran for my favorite sword, making sure I couldn’t get my hands on it.

“Ha! Can’t win without this can ya?” Ghost said as he shook the blade in my face.

I looked towards the table and grinned. I’m pretty sure I don’t need it to win. I walked to the table and grabbed the smallest possible dagger I could.

“I think I’ll manage just fine with this.” I said with a smirk.

“Round 2. Ready? Begin!”

Ghost gripped the sword in a standard grip as he stood in a ready pose. I simply held the Dagger in a backwards grip and stood ready as well. Ghost got cocky and rushed me with his sword, ready to slice me in half, but I simply rushed as well and blocked his vertical attack with a horizontal block. I pushed back on his sword and kneed him in the stomach, and while he was kneeled over I held his head in place and brought my knee up to his face, and knocked him out.

I brought the Dagger to his throat, but a buzzer rang out and Ghost body and my Dagger disappeared, and a pleased looking Vi appeared before me.

“Well done 64, looks like your fighting skills haven’t dwindled yet.” Vi said with her arms crossed.

“Well it was only one week, and I had some practice by slicing through all of those monsters when I rushed through the Everfree Forest.” I said trying to defend my lack of practice.

Vi simply shook her head amused and suddenly looked up.

“I think Fluttershy is trying to wake you up. Get up.” Vi said as she ejected me from Peacemaker and I appeared once again lying on a bed. I saw Fluttershy starting to poke my chest to try and wake me up but she saw it was unnecessary for her to do so.

“Oh! I’m sorry if I woke you up, but I was able to get your Cloak for you Mr. Creature.” She said with a smile.

“Oh thank goodness! Where is it?!” I asked excitedly.

“It’s downstairs on a couch, do you want me to go and get it for you?”

“No, no it’s ok. I can get it, it’s fine.”

I jumped out of bed and made my way downstairs, ready to put that Cloak back on and make my way into the Everfree Forest. As I was running I suddenly fell forward, tripping onto my face. I looked behind me and saw the little devil bunny on his back laughing his little ass off.

“Ugh… now’s not the time.” I thought as I continued towards the living room, and saw my Cloak on the couch just like Fluttershy said. I quickly tossed it on and patted down the pockets, trying to remember which pocket the Rhyolite Stone was in, but when I felt for it, I felt that nothing was there. I turned the Cloak inside out trying to look for it, but I couldn’t find anything.

“Vi, scan to see if you see the Rhyolite anywhere! Where could it have gone!?” I yelled in my head as I began to panic.

“64, I can’t find any trace of Rhyolite anywhere in your Cloak, but I can detect it somewhere in Ponyville. It probably fell out when Fluttershy was flying it back, but I’m pretty sure we could go looking for it; it doesn’t feel very far away.” Vi replied, trying to calm me down.

“Ugh… why does this always happen to me?”

“I’m pretty sure it’s just your really bad luck.”

I simply slumped onto the couch and closed my eyes, wondering if someone was out for me. I looked outside and saw the sun starting to set, and knew I wasn’t going anywhere for the night.

Fluttershy walked downstairs and saw my state of mind.

“Umm… excuse me, if you don’t have anywhere else to go tonight, the bed upstairs is available to you right now.” She said with a whisper.

I looked outside and saw the Moon start to rise, then suddenly remembered something.

“I’ll take you up on that offer, but right now I have something to do. Fluttershy did you grab my bow after you found me at the bottom of the cliff?” I asked quickly.

“Oh yes, but that is also in my Shed with the bears who helped me get you out of that cliff, do you want me to go get it?”

“Yes please.” I said as I put on my Cloak, but didn’t crouch down into my stealth form.

Fluttershy looked at me curiously as I followed her outside to her Shed in the darkness. I saw her open her Shed and she indeed had a family of Bears still napping inside of it. I knew she had to be good with animals, but that good? Damn.

She came out with my bow and I quickly pulled out an arrow from the quiver alongside it. I checked my wristwatch and saw the time it was.

11:58.

With Vi calculating the distance and the wind resistance an arrow would have at this distance, I pulled back an arrow and waited.

“Ok 64… ready…aim… FIRE!”

I let the arrow fly as I looked at my watch.

11:59.

3,2,1

CLANG, CLANG, CLANG

12 Midnight. The Clock Tower rung for the entire town, signifying the start of a new day.

“Alright Fluttershy, I’ll take that bed offer now.”

Princess Luna POV

Things have been very different ever since I had returned…

Nopony seemed to respond to the Royal Canterlot voice anymore, and almost everypony seemed to cower at my mere presence. I wondered if it was due to my less than infamous past, but also wondered if everypony was scared of a new Princess coming to power after having a single Princess for 1000 years.

The only solace I still found in this world was still being able to enter the dreams of my subjects and help ease their nightmares. I found that when I eased their sleep, they became thankful and less frightened of me, and actually sometimes wished I would stay and help their other dreams. Sadly I had millions of other dreams I needed to relieve those nights, and left their dreams to go to others.

Some dreams were simply childish nightmares of monsters in the dark, but others contained the horrors of everyday life, such as fear of losing a friend, or fear of losing family. These dreams were harder to alleviate, due to the realism that went along with them, but I always helped as much as I could.

There had been a slight disturbance of sleep near Ponyville tonight, involving a monstrous Bi-Pedal which was terrorizing and scaring the children of Ponyville. As I investigated these dreams I found they were not only dreams, but memories. This behavior was strange, for I had never seen this kind of situation before.

I felt the strangest form of magical sleep energy coming from Ponyville, as if it wasn’t…… exactly…… pony……

I immediately recognized this as the strange creature people had been dreaming about, and it itself was now dreaming. I knew I had to learn more about this creature to see if it was dangerous or not, and entered its dreams, not being prepared for what I was about to see……

Chapter 16

Chapter 16

Princess Luna POV

Green Hills. Large rolling green hills which painted miles and miles of land, all of it wanting to be explored. Hills so large that it would take months to try and observe them all, and lakes so big that it would take a week to swim across. The landscape was something out of Neigh Zealand’s valleys, but it had something else in the air. The air felt cool, crisp, and refreshing, but it also had a sense of yearning. Despite this beauty I was experiencing there was a dark side.

Alongside these rolling hills there was a dark and desolate flat desert, filled with nothing but dead shrubs, dying grass, and pools of toxic water.

The two areas stood alongside each other almost perfectly; there was no overlapping, and no signs of unnatural landscaping. I had no idea what these conflicting landmarks meant, but obviously one would rather be within the beautiful hills rather than the deadly desert.

I had to fight the urge and take flight into the hills myself, but I knew I had a duty to do within this domain.

Obviously the creature would prefer being in the hills, so I chose this area as my area of interest.

“Where doth the creature lie?” I wondered, taking to the skies to get a better view of the entire landscape. I started to fly into the rolling hills, but as I went deeper I felt myself become colder, more sluggish, and eventually, I began to see things.

Flashes of images flew by my vision as I was forced to land to keep from crashing into the ground later. Images of prisons, blood, and agony flew by seconds at a time, and I was forced to turn back and return to the horrible and dark desert.

As I crossed the safe threshold I nearly vomited at the memory of those images which still lingered in my mind, but it wasn’t until I heard the sound of crying in the distance that I was knocked out of my stupor. I followed the sound until I saw something moving in the distance, as if it was striking something invisible.

I recognized the figure as the same one in the nightmares of many other fillies and colts this night, and wondered what he was striking at. I began to walk forward, and saw one of the strangest things I had ever seen within a dream…

The creature was standing on the exact border between the two lands, but was swinging at an invisible barrier in the air with his fists. I watched these actions for about 10 minutes, wondering what it was trying to do, until the creature finally stopped and slumped to the ground, on its knees.

I walked over to the creature, and put a hoof out towards the barrier which held it, but found there was nothing there. All I felt when my hoof crossed the border between the two lands, was that the temperature dropped tremendously when someone crossed into the Rolling Hills, preventing anything alive from actually enjoying their stay, and in fact made the trespasser turn around and return to the desert, lest they be frozen by the extreme cold.

“C-can y-you feel the p-prison….?” The creature sniveled as he still cried. Now known as a male, the creature didn’t back at me, not knowing who I was.

“I-if you can’t f-feel it, t-then you must feel the cold…” he continued, getting back onto his feet to look a bit more dignified for whatever was behind him. It appears that the creature wiped his nose with his sleeve, and cleared his throat before speaking again.

The creature seemed to try to compose itself as if he usually never was like this.

“I saw you trying to fly into Sanctuary. I just didn’t want to say anything, Princess Luna…”

I looked up in shock as I learned it knew my name. My natural reaction was to be defensive, so my wings flared out as I charged a Spell to terminate this dream if need be.

“HOW DOES THOU KNOW OUR NAME!” I spoke in the Royal Canterlot at him. He seemed oddly unfazed, and simply turned around, showing me a tear stained face and red puffy eyes, yet he had a small grin adorn his face.

“Simple. I know a bit more than everypony thinks. Still, it surprises me that you are here right now, I had no idea you had the ability to enter anyponies dreams.” The creature said, still wiping away a few straggler tears.

“Explain thyself with your expanse of knowledge! Where doth thou hail from?”

The creature looked down as if he should actually tell me anything, going through a large array of emotion. First Confusion, then anger, then questioning, before he finally reached answer.

“I was made by accident.” He simply shrugged, as if it was a very common occurrence. Although this was confusing, that didn’t answer the question I still had, and I knew there was more to that story.

“We know that is neigh the entire tale! Tell the tale in its entirety!”

The creature shrugged, and then reached out his strange hoof. When I reacted by preparing to strike him, he simply nodded toward the hoof, asking me to put my hoof to his. I had no idea of his intentions at this point, although this is an action I always use to show that the dream is nothing but a figment of someone’s imagination, I had never been offered a hoof myself before.

“What is thy intention?” I asked, quieter than I would normally speak. All the creature did was nod towards his hoof once again, urging me to grab it. I steeled myself for what I was going to find, and wondered if this was going to be a good idea.

“I will grab thy hoof, only thou would answer one question. What is thy name?” I asked, trying to get something out of the very cryptic creature.

“Project 64.” He said plainly. I could see by the look in his eyes that he didn’t lie about something as simple as his name, but I still thought how queer it was for someone’s name to be a number.

Having uphold his part of my question, I reached out my forehoof, and grabbed his hoof as well.

Immediately I saw the same images of blood and torture, only this time they were much clearer, and actually had other sense to go with them. I could feel the freezing liquid I was submerged in, before the entire contents of the large container were simply dumped onto the floor, dropping me.

I could tell I was within the body of “Project 64”, seeing his point of view. All I could see were the blurry outlines of a few ponies which surrounded me, all dressed in lab coats, and some even in very large hazmat suits.

I could see the outline of on very distinct pony though. My dearest sister, Celestia. I quickly wondered what was her reason in being here, before Project 64 let go of my hoof quickly, as to prevent me from seeing what was to come.

“That was how I was made, and where I’m from. I was made by accident in a test tube in a lab, then brought to Princess Celestia, end of story.” He said, obviously leaving very big details out, such as what that intense stench of blood was.

“I know what you are thinking, but that container was simply full of blood plasma, helping me stay alive in a comatose state, and that made it smell like a war zone.” He quickly retorted, as if he read my mind.

“But… why did I feel as if I had gone through another 1000 years of anguish? So much pain…” I whimpered, completely dropping my Royal Canterlot voice.

“That… is something I can’t tell you right now. I… need to get back to this….” Project 64 said as he turned back to the invisible barrier, and continued to keep throwing punches towards it, but all the barrier did was shimmer and return back to normal.

“Why can you not pass through the barrier field? I could pass through with ease…” I wondered out loud, making him stop mid swing of his punch.

“Because until I can break free of this desert, I can’t cross into Sanctuary.” He said, pointing to his back hooves, and showing they were bound in chains connected to the desert sand. When I attempted to pull them free with my magic, I felt they couldn’t budge, not even with my dream magic.

“No use, those things aren’t coming off until I’m free.” He said, before continuing to punch at the barriers.

“What is the meaning of this dream?!” I yelled in frustration, this being the first time I couldn’t decipher what a dream meant.

“This isn’t a dream. It’s a desire, a desire to be free. To be in Sanctuary, for salvation.”

Project 64 waved his arm at the entirety of rolling hills, showing that to be free was his deepest desire.

“The desert I am chained to represents what is holding me back from entering Sanctuary, the obstacles I have had to face.”

“Tell me, Project 64, what have your obstacles been?” I asked carefully, not wishing for him to have another emotional episode. All he did was put out his hoof again, and I took it without hesitation. This time images of being within a prison cell flew by. Of being chased by a near legion of guards off of the cliffs of Canterlot, of being attacked by guards on patrol to search for him, and being attacked by myself when I was throwing him across a field on the day of Nightmare Moon’s return.

I then began to see my sister once again, but it seemed this was a much different confrontation. Celestia stood across from Project 64 as yelling was exchanged between the two within the throne room, until Celestia finally had enough, and launched a flaming bolt of magic towards 64, forcing him to dodge, and run away, with Celestia in pursuit.

Celestia continued to fire magic at 64, until he was forced to jump off the Cliffs of Canterlot itself to evade her.

64 released my hand and allowed me to exit those memories. I couldn’t even speak at the amount of shock I had just gone through at witnessing those images, what Celestia would do to keep this one accident contained.

“That, Is my prison. Having to keep running, and hiding, and trying to avoid capture at the hands of your ‘beloved’ sister and her crazy advisor, Dr. Silent Knight. I would show you the rest of these memories, but I don’t want to ruin your image of what is really going on since you have been gone. Sate your hunger with those dozen.” 64 said furiously while trying to control his breathing.

I still couldn’t speak at what Project 64 had to go through to survive all these years and still held himself up like this. There were images of him having to hide within a Septic Sewer to avoid being seen by a large patrol of Unicorn guards, 64 having to outrun 4 Pegasi Guards through a frozen forest, all with a sliced open leg, and a broken wrist. 64 having to slice open his arm to get the poison out of his blood after a confrontation with a few guards.

64 having to try and save a little filly caught in the crossfire of one of his worst chases through the Redfur Woods.

Flashback 3 Years

She was simply wandering through the woods, not a care in the world, when all of sudden she started to hear explosions. 64 was running from a few Unicorn Guards, when they started to use explosive magic. 64 caught sight of her for a few seconds, before a stray bolt aimed near her, catching her in the blast radius.

64 went berserk and retaliated, nearly killing the Guards in the process, but he stopped before delivering the killing blow. He had taken the filly, with a yellow coat and an orange mane, back to his cave he was staying at overnight. She had shrapnel from the various splintered trees all over her body, puncturing one of her lungs and liver, and she was suffering very badly. All 64 could do was make her comfortable as she slowly passed, trying to calm her down as she wept for her mother, her sisters, and her friends.

All 64 could do was ease the pain with a few plant salves he could make, and numb the pain of slow passing.

She died at 10:34AM on a Sunday.

Flashback Over

“I… cannot possibly fathom… what you have gone through in the last 6 years. I don’t even… know what that feeling must be like…” I trailed off.

All I felt for 64 at this point was sympathy. Even in my time on the moon I never had to witness anything as horrible as that.

“Princess Luna. You have done nothing to me; therefore I will not hold any of this against you. But I cannot, and will not forgive Celestia for what she has done. Too many deaths. Too many secrets. I advise against telling her any of this because of the fact that she will probably get a report from Twilight Sparkle sooner or later about me confronting her in Ponyville, and I doubt there is a need to bring anything else up about me.” 64 said convincingly.

I think I know who to think as the better party between the two.

There was my sister, who after today I know is less than “beloved.”

And then there was Project 64, who has been trying to expose Celestia’s wrong doings for a very long time, going out of his way to try and prevent death, and simply trying to do the good thing.

“Project 64. I won’t utter a word of this confrontation to anyone in Canterlot. In fact…” I said, trying to hint what I was getting at.

“In fact… what?” He said, all of a sudden confused.

“You need someone to help you from the inside. I can see Celestia is no longer the saint I once saw her as. I ask if I may assist you in your endeavor.”

He gave me a look of uneasiness, trying to see if I was trustworthy.

“Princess Luna, with all due respect, I no longer know what to do regarding Celestia. I can see that her past plans were either terminated, or put on hold. I think I’m going to have to wait awhile before I can proceed, wait for the heat to die down.” 64 said with a frown.

I saw 64’s image begin to flicker, signifying that he was beginning to wake up.

“Project 64, I will see you very soon.” I said as the dream too started to fall apart.

“Hopefully not.” He said before he was ejected from his dream and I too, opened my eyes and found myself back inside my bedchamber.

“You are a strange one, Project 64.”

Author's Note

Sup. New chapter is up! I can honestly say that I didn't like this chapter a whole too much. I couldn't really figure out how to write Luna, plus I felt I couldn't make the little filly's death emotional enough.

Chapter 18

Chapter 18

3rd Person POV

What happens when someone get everything they ever asked for? Will they finally be happy that they have what they’ve always wanted? Or will they realize that once you have everything you want, you have nothing else to strive for?

What about when someone tries to get everything they’ve ever asked for, yet no matter what they do, something will always throw a wrench in their plan? They may try to overcome their problem and eventually come to fulfillment, but what happens if that never happens? What if no matter how many times they try, no matter how many different plans or paths they take in their journey for fulfillment, they will always fail? And when the day comes where this person or pony finally comes to the end of their journey without victory, will they feel glad that they no longer have to fight? Or will they feel anger and regret towards never reaching their goal?

Sometimes it all depends what you are trying to do? If a cancer patient finally succumbs to their disease, will they feel relief for no longer having to suffer day to day, wondering if each day is their last? Or will they feel pain of no longer getting to be with their families and friends anymore? In this situation, they will probably feel both.

But in another, let’s say a journey to get revenge on the pony that has caused you so much pain and agony, has killed mercilessly, and has used others for their own personal gain and agendas. If one day in your path for revenge you succumb to something as small as a stray bolt of magic, or a rock falling from a cliff and caving your skull in, you would feel anger and frustration from your untimely end. But if you were killed in combat against the person you sought out to get revenge on, you would probably feel solace in knowing that in your last moments of life you never gave up to achieve your goal, that your spirit wouldn’t be crushed no matter what.

These incredibly crazy thoughts were what was flying through 64’s head as he saw an incredibly bright flash of light shine through Twilight Sparkles library about 30 seconds after he saw her send the letter through her little pet dragon. When the light settled, he saw through his make shift Spyglass that Princess Celestia was standing there in all her glory, along with Captain Shining Armor, and Advisor Dr. Silent Knight.

64 POV

Well this was certainly going to be a change of events. While looking through the Scope I saw that Celestia had a face of calm determination, yet I could tell on the inside that she was ready to explode in a rage which yet hasn’t been seen since the time I beat Vi in three moves of Chess. I could see Celestia was talking to Twilight, who was slightly cowering at the tone of voice Celestia was probably using.

“Vi, can you reach that far to get any audio tracking? I need to know what they are saying.” I said, still looking through my makeshift Spyglass.

“I think I can get within 10 yards of their location before her Alicorn magic can detect me attempting to spy on them. Let me try.”

This was the part of Vi’s magic which I loved. Using her magic in things such as espionage I got a HUD which showed me captions of any dialogue I wanted, along with a visual picture of the person speaking if I wasn’t able to identify them.
I heard the fuzz of feedback kick in, before coherent words started to form. Celestia voice was the first to come through.

“My faithful student, you need to realize that this is a very serious matter. The creature in question is very dangerous and harmful, so it is all our best interests that he is apprehended and brought in for his crimes.” Celestia’s voice rang seriously.

“But I don’t understand, what was he? It looked as if he was some kind of hairless ape, what could he possibly do?” Twilight Sparkle asked.

Knight’s voice came next, “He has stolen a certain type of artifact which in the wrong hands can level towns in mere minutes. We have reason to believe that he will try and destroy Canterlot very soon, starting with the assassination of Princess Celestia and her associates, including you.”

“Twily, we need to know as much as we can from your confrontation with him so we could arrest him and stop what he is planning. I don’t want to see my little sister in danger.” Shining Armor said.

The little cogs in my head started to spin after he said that sentence. Twilight was Shining Armor’s sister? So she was the one organizing the Summers Sun Celebration, and she was the reason Shining was so adamant about me being near Ponyville that night! I know for a fact it was probably Knight feeding these lies to him, that fucking conniving, manipulating bastard would stop at nothing to get me strapped back onto a table and slowly sliced open.

“I… I remember he was asking a lot of questions, like how my foalhood was, and what my relationship with Princess Celestia was like. I answered the question about my foalhood, but I tried to kick him out when he asked about Princess Celestia.” Twilight said, looking a bit glum at not being able to answer any more questions.

“And when you saw him you didn’t immediately question what species he was?” Knight asked.

“No, he was wearing a large Brown Cloak, and when he was crawling and all fours with it, it looked as if he was a just a large stallion. I tried looking for the Cloak somehow but I seemed to have misplaced it.”

Knight looked suspicious, but shrugged it off as he seemed to start searching for the Cloak, but would have no luck since I had it with me. I wondered for a bit why Princess Luna wasn’t to be found, but figured they needed somepony to run things back in Canterlot.

“When he didn’t listen to my request to leave, I pulled the coat off of him, revealing what he really was. He had some sort of black bar in my hand that looked like some sort of pipe or something, was that the device you were talking about Knight?” Twilight asked, pulling Knight out of his deep thought and returned to the small group.

“Yes. It was an experimental weapon being developed in our Science Facilities, but it went unfinished, making it incredibly unstable, and incredibly dangerous. It has the ability to turn into almost any weapon, but due to the unstable magical energy within it, it slowly turns the wielder insane, and that’s why we need to retrieve it from that creature. We need to get it back before he goes insane and destroys anything in his path.” Knight said, spewing lie after lie.

Vi’s magic had actually stabilized after I had slowly trained and tuned it, due to my use of her magic power. And the whole thing about going insane? Total bullshit. Although I am slightly insane after spending all that time in the wild, none of it came from Vi.

“Is there anything else we can get from your encounter?” Celestia asked, getting ready to leave.

“Umm… I have something.” That little dragon came out and said.

“Yes Spike?” Celestia asked.

“Umm… after Twilight saw him and got scared and ran away, I walked in and saw him. After I screamed a little, he grabbed me by the mouth, and then he told me that all he wanted to do was talk to Twilight. After that Rainbow Dash and Applejack busted through the door and chased the monster into town. I don’t know what happened after that. All I know is later that day I was using the Cloak Twilight talked about as a blanket for a nap, but when I woke up it was gone.”

Celestia turned to Shining Armor for a moment.

“Captain, alert Rainbow Dash and Applejack to come to here, I need to question them about this matter as well.” Celestia said, turning around and pulling a few books out of Knight Saddle bag and beginning to read them.

I knew that it would only be a matter of time before Celestia and Knight would triple their search parties to find me, so I needed an ace in the hole. I needed Princess Luna’s help.

“Vi, I think I know what I’m going to do about this Princess Luna business. I need somepony to help me evade the ever growing efforts to find me.” I said, shutting off the surveillance spell Vi had.

I looked at my watch and saw that it was 11:50 AM. Even though I was being chased by the entire army of Equestria and had to be constantly alert, what’s a bit of fun to be had while doing it?

I opened the hatch to the Clock Bell, and made a decent sized sledgehammer. Looking around to see if anyone was nearby, I saw the coast was clear for now, and quickly stepped onto the Bell platform and took a swing, preparing myself for the incredible noise the Carillion Bell made.

Knight POV

It had looked like Twilight Sparkle had bought everything I had said. I knew he was probably spying on us as we spoke, but I wasn’t able to pinpoint where he was. He wouldn’t pass up the opportunity to get me, Princess Celestia, and Twilight in the same room. The only wrench in his plan would be Captain Shining Armor, who would probably be watching Twilight with an eagle eye.

As Shining left to go get the two known as Rainbow Dash and Applejack, I heard the ring of the Clock Tower, signifying that it was now Noon. I thought about how peculiar that was. When I had set up the secret barricade around Ponyville during the Summer Sun Celebration, I had gotten there at 11, yet I didn’t hear the bell toll all day.

“Knight, can you go alert the other Elements of Harmony? There is Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie who also need to be brought up to speed on the situation at hand.” Princess Celestia asked. I nodded, getting their address’s and walking out the door.

My plan to bring Celestia to her knees was coming along perfectly. In her state of mind at the moment she is incredibly vulnerable to the slightest notion of her “Most Faithful Student” being threatened. She seems to have an incredible instability in her mind which at this point would be activated by a hair trigger, so all I had to do was push her over the edge.

“Yes…. Soon….” I murmured.

I arrived at the first home, or business as it looked. It seemed to be a confectionery shop, a bakery as one would have it. I entered and saw a lanky Orange Stallion at the counter.

“Why hello there stranger! Would you like to tickle your taste buds this fine afternoon?” The stallion asked.

“No, thank you. But I am looking for someone that goes by the name of Pinkie Pie, is she here right now?” I asked, wanting to get out of here, the stench of sugar is a stench I hate.

“Yep, let me just call her.”

He rang a bell on the counter. Almost immediately a Pink mare zipped down from Celestia knows where and was standing at attention.

“Pinkie Pie reporting for duty Mr. Cake! Oh hello there Mr.!” She said, almost too fast for me to comprehend.

“Umm, Hello. We need your assistance in Twilight Sparkle’s home, a Royal request from Princess Celestia herself.”

Once that sentence was over, I saw a flash, then when I looked back, all that was left of the Pink mare was an outline of her figure, before it fell to the ground.

I shook my head and simply thanked the Orange stallion, before leaving and heading to the home of “Rarity”. As I crossed the park, my mind wandered back to the Clock Tower. After events such as Nightmare Moon’s return would they make it a priority to repair a landmark which wasn’t damaged in the attack?

In the request letter for funds for rebuilding the only buildings getting repaired were Town Hall, and 2 other homes, but nothing about a Clock Tower. This piqued my interest as I finally arrived to the home of Rarity, which seemed to be a Carousel of some sort.

I knocked on the door, and her a little filly shout, “I’ll get it Sis!”

A small white filly with a light purple and light pink mane answered the door.

“Yes? Can I help you?” She asked.

“Yes, does a mare by the name of Rarity live here?” I asked, almost gagging at the scent of perfume which was invading my nose once she opened the door.

“Are you here about the robbery? Because my sister has been really down in the dumps about the whole thing.”

“Robbery? Can you explain a bit more?”

“Yeah, last night I remember seeing my sister lock up her Chest full of Prize Gems with three locks, but when we both woke up this morning, we found that it had been unlocked, and two gems were stolen! There was one that my sister couldn’t find the name of, but the other was a Rose Ruby!”

I thought about the strange robbery for a second. Why would somepony go as far as to break into a chest with three locks to only steal two gems? Unfortunately the matter would have to wait, I had business to attend to.

“I’ll have the Royal Guard look into the matter later, but right now I have a request from Princess Celestia to report to the home of Twilight Sparkle for a matter of importance.”

“Ok, I’ll go get her.”

The little filly trotted off, returning moments later with a mare who looked a little worse for wear.

“Yes? I was told this was a matter of importance?” She said with a slight sniffle.

I nodded, “A request to report to Twilight Sparkle’s home for an audience with Princess Celestia.”

“Ok, I’ll come with you.” She said, blowing her nose one last time before stepping out the door.

“Oh, you are mistaken madam, I will not be escorting you to her home, I must go get one more pony. I apologize for any inconvenience”.

The mare simply grunted before simply walking away, obviously still angry about the robbery. A Rose Ruby was no laughing matter, especially if you manage to get one for commercial use.

I started to walk away when I noticed something, peculiar about the wall. There were small marks going up the wall to the second floor window, as if someone walked up the wall......

I think I had just found the point of entry for the thief, but I would have to report that to the Royal Guard, I still had a “Fluttershy” to find. According to the address list given to me by Princess Celestia, Fluttershy house was near the Northern Entrance of the Everfree Forest. I walked to the location, and eventually I saw the house in question.

It was a small cottage, with a flurry of small animals roaming around the outside. I immediately disliked the house. I hated small animals with a passion, knowing their usefulness lied in being small test subjects rather than suitable pets. The animals instantly tensed and scurried away at the feeling I was giving off, giving me a straight line towards the front door.

I walked up to the door and knocked, awaiting the answer. The door opened, but I couldn’t see who opened it.

“Umm… Hello?” I asked, until I heard a very squeaky throat being cleared. I looked down and saw a small rabbit scowling at me. I gave an equally harsh glare, and he simply scowled harder at me. Our stare off became more and more aggressive, until he stopped and nodded his head while smiling, and hopped along.

“Huh. Cool rabbit.” I thought, smiling myself.

“Umm… excuse me? Can I help you?” A heard a meek voice call. I looked up to the voice and saw a Pink maned Yellow Pegasus looking at me through her hair.

“Yes, Princess Celestia requests your audience at Twilight Sparkle’s house. It is regarding the recent events of the creature sighting.” I said, regaining my sense of authority.

At the mention of the creature, Fluttershy seemed to get incredibly nervous and scared, but that was to be expected of somepony who has the word “Shy” in their name.

“Well we need you to report there at your earliest convenience, soon better than later.” I said, as Fluttershy simply closed the door shaking. I decided to let her take her time as I started to walk away, but I felt something poke at my forehoof. I looked down and saw the same rabbit from the front door stare down.

“Yes? What do you need?” I asked, curious for what he wanted.

The rabbit seemed to point towards the cottage, and then put his hands straight in the air, as if to indicate something tall.

“Project 64, Cottage?”

The rabbit nodded then lay on the ground, imitating as if somepony was asleep.

“Sleeping, Project 64, Cottage? Project 64 slept in that Cottage?”

The rabbit nodded and gave me a thumb up. He then seemed to imitate as if someone was using a bow and arrow then fired it, and he tried to mimic the sound of a large bell ringing.

“Arrow, bell? He shot an arrow and it rang a bell? The Clock Tower!” I said as I came to realization.

The bunny seemed to nod happily, as if he had trouble communicating with others.

“Thank you for this information… it seems I have an unlikely ally in something I normally don’t like very much.” I said with a smirk. The bunny nodded and hopped along, hopefully to find more information regarding Project 64.

I knew where I was going to go next. It seems I am going to have to take a detour in the meeting with Princess Celestia.

64 POV

I saw Princess Celestia continue to talk with Twilight, but after a bit of audio spying I found that it was simply regarding her studies about Friendship.

“64, I’m sensing somepony coming over the hill, get away from the windows.” Vi said, and I quickly took her advice.
I did hear the faint hoofsteps of somepony outside, so I’m pretty sure that it was just someone coming to look at the newly working Cloak Tower.

“Ugh… It seems that I have to wait until the pony leaves that I can start spying on Celestia again… Vi? Why can’t things ever be simple? Vi?”

It was as if Vi was in a daze, so I went into the Peacemaker to see what was up. I saw Vi standing there, a look of horror on her face.

“Vi? Vi snap out of it!”

“Knight…..” Vi whispered, almost inaudibly.

“What? What are you talking about?”

“Him…. He…. Knight….”

I had enough and ejected myself from Peacemaker. Why was she talking about Knight?

“Project 64! I know you are in there!”

My blood ran cold. Knight was standing outside of the Clock Tower, mocking me as he yelled for me to come out.

“There is no use in hiding in there for long! The second Princess Celestia sends a notice to the Canterlot Royal Guard you are going to be flushed out in a second! How about a proposition?” Knight taunted.

I wouldn’t speak, but I had no choice but to listen.

“Here’s my proposition, I need you so I can continue my Underground Testing, and you want to stay in the land of the living right? So you give yourself up at Midnight tonight, and I promise you a painless retrieval. Sound good?”

I slowly began to wonder what I was going to do. Knight knows where I am, and would probably keep an Eagle Eye on me until he could get somepony out here to apprehend me. I could try to escape, but that would cause yet another commotion, and I wouldn’t want to do that with Celestia inside of the town.

It seems that I was in between a rock and a hard place, and had no means of escape.

“How about this, 2 miles Southwest of this Clock Tower there is a small clearing, out of the way from prying eyes. You will be there tonight at Midnight, or suffer the consequences. Either way, you are coming back with me….”

I heard footsteps trotting away, and I felt Vi physically relax.

“I-Is he gone?” Vi asked shakily.

“I think so… But the danger isn’t. We need to get out of here, but I know for a fact Knight set up a magical alarm, and it will alert him the second I leave this Clock Tower. Can you scan it to find the details of the spell?” I said, trying to find a chink in his metaphorical armor.

“Umm…. Y-yes, of course…” Vi said, still a bit dazed.

“It seems that the spell is a semi-permeable barrier spell, allowing some to enter and leave, but keeps others in, that other being you. It has a timer spell along with it, and it will shut off at about 11:30PM tonight, giving you a half hour time to reach your destination, that is if you are really going to go.”

“Hell no, but I can’t get far away enough to evade those Royal Guards in half an hour, I need an Ace in the Hole.”

It was 1PM right now… so I had 10 hours to come up with an effective plan which I could use to trick Knight into thinking I was going to give myself up. I had to think really hard, and sometimes that wasn’t my forte.

“Vi, I need you to help me brain a bit.”

“Oh, so nothing will change this time around?”

“Oww, nice one.”

“I try.”

Author's Note

New Chapter up duckers! To those who think that little monologue in the beginning of the chapter was completely useless, it wasn't. So ya know.... read it... love it....

Oh yeah! Someone complained my chapters were getting short, so here is the longest chapter yet!

Chapter 19

Chapter 19

64 POV

I looked at my watch for the thousandth time today, and it still read 9PM. I had two and a half hours still left inside of this freaking barrier, and I barely had anything to go against Knight. There was no way he was simply going to go by himself, he was going to bring at least an entire battalion with him to come and collect me.

I was in a bind. Stay and get captured? Try and escape before the timer ran down and alert Knight who in turn will alert Celestia of my location? Or go to that meet up and try and fight my way out? I had three options, and each one had different consequences, but all had the same ending, me being dragged off to the freaking chopping block, or worse.

Celestia had left some time ago after finishing her interrogation of Twilight’s friends, but Knight had offered to stay behind and “keep watch on the town”.

With me stuck in this Clock Tower without any means of escape, there was only one thing I could do.

Sleep on it.

“Vi, I’m gonna try an meet up with Luna, hopefully she will have some sort of plan I can use.” I said, going to the small hale bale I had as a bed and lying down. Luckily it was already night time, so Luna would be scanning for dreams. Hopefully I got a slightly more pleasant dream than last time.

I closed my eyes, and focused on going to sleep, and sure enough, I felt Luna’s night slowly drape over my body, lulling me to sleep.

3rd Person POV

As 64 slept, Knight was preparing his small army to bring to the secret meet up. He was in Twilight Sparkle’s guest room, writing letters to his formed Underground Guard Army.

“It will end tonight… 64’s capture is only one step of many in my plan…” Knight muttered, gathering the letters he had wrote and putting them into a small package. He then used a magic spell and formed a small falcon made of light, which almost had the same resemblance of Princess Luna’s hair.

“Transport this package to the coordinates labeled, a Pegasus Guard will be there to collect it. When he retrieves it, you can dispel yourself, got it?”

The bird nodded, and picked up the package using his two sharp talons, and flew out the window towards Canterlot.
Knight followed the bird until his sights landed on the Clock Tower Project 64 was currently being held prisoner. He was surprised that 64 actually was staying inside of the Clock Tower, and not trying to escape. He hadn't announced the casting of his Barrier Spell, but 64 had managed to pick up on it anyway. The second it was tripped though, he would send a magical message to Celestia through a charm she had given him.

“It is time for my departure as well.” Knight said, looking at the clock on the tower as it indicated it was 9:30PM. Knight gathered his things, and teleported out of the window, and slowly started to walk in the direction the clearing he told Project 64 about.

Meanwhile, in 64’s dream, 64 was reliving the memory of little Orange Grove’s death. Only after 64 had anonymously delivered the corpse of the little filly to the nearest town of Manehatten did he learn her name through an obituary in an old discarded newspaper.

Apparently her parents owned the local orange farm, and she was laid to rest on the highest hill, next to the tallest tree. 64 had made it a vow to visit her grave once everything was over and done, and it was one of his biggest motivations in getting revenge on Knight and Celestia. 64 could only watch in horror as her breathing slowed, and her body went limp, siphoning the last of the light of life still left in her eyes.

It was a dream which had haunted him over the years, and one of the biggest reasons 64 chose to sleep as least often as possible. The only reason he had slept at Fluttershy’s Cottage was because he had endured head trauma, and wanted a good night’s rest. But now with his new communication line with Princess Luna, he would have to learn to deal with the memories.

Much to his relief, Princess Luna materialized in front of him slowly, soft sorry eyes staring at him.

“I could feel the anguish of this dream from the outside. This is her memory isn’t it?” Luna asked. 64 simply nodded as he looked upon her dead body. Luna’s horn glowed, and the entire dream was swept away in the breeze.

But as soon as it left, a new dream came forward, the land of Sanctuary and the Horrifying Obstacles. 64’s fists were bound to the desert this time, large and heavy chains shackled to his wrists.

“I guess this is better than the other one…” 64 muttered, “I sleep because I wanted to speak with you, so if we could do this sooner than later?”

Luna nodded and waited.

“I realize that I can’t complete the last leg of my journey by myself, so I need your help. Can you help me?” 64 asked.

“I will indeed help you in your endeavors, simply give your request and I will make it so.” Luna said, careful not to step into her Royal Canterlot voice.

“Thanks, you don’t know how much that means to me, but right now we have bigger fish to fry.”

“Fry… fish?”

“Never mind, look, you know Royal Advisor Silent Knight correct?”

Luna thought about that for a bit, before the name resurfaced in her memory.

“Yes, he’s a very quiet one, and more than often does his work in solitude. What does he have to do with this?” Luna asked.

“You saw him in the memories remember? He was there when I first came out of that vat of blood plasma remember? He’s the one who put me through everything before I escaped.” 64 said, trying to move the conversation along.

“But, you didn’t let me see what you had escaped from; all I saw was the prison cell you were in, then you were running from the Guards and my sister…”

64 looked down in though. He knew he couldn't just reveal what he had gone through in the Underground Labs, which would completely ruin Luna’s train of thought. She would need to be eased into the explanation. So 64 simply opted to pull up his shirt, revealing the large scars and markings from his time in torture and experimentation.

Luna’s reaction was tame, putting a hoof to her mouth in shock in an attempt to prevent a cry coming out. 64 rolled down his shirt when he thought enough was enough.

“I can’t show you anything else for now. It would be too quick, too soon. And right now we are getting off track, so you know who Silent Knight is correct?” 64 asked in slight frustration.

“Yes, we have established that.”

“Well he is also in the quest to have me captured, and right now he knows where I am. That’s the reason he decided to stay in Ponyville one more night, to keep an eye on me. He has me trapped in the local Clock Tower with a Barrier spell, and if I try to break through its gonna tell him, and there isn’t going to be a single thing to prevent him using that little Dragon’s fire breath to get a letter to Princess Celestia. I need someone on the outside to give me a hand.”

Luna nodded and put on a confident smile.

“Just give me the details…”

------------------------3 Hours Later------------------------

In the middle of Whitefire Woods, Knight stood with 10 Underground Royal Guards all equipped with spears and spiked hoof covers. Knight had felt Midnight roll around, and saw no sign of Project 64.

“Guards, prepare for a fugitive assailant. He will be alone, yet extremely dangerous, capture with extreme prejudice.” Knight ordered, as the guards readied the spears using their Unicorn magic. Knight continued to stare in the direction of the Ponyville Clock Tower, and awaited 64’s arrival.

“64 wouldn’t be stupid enough to run, but he isn’t stupid enough to not come with a backup plan…” Knight thought. A rustle in the trees alerted everypony in the field, and all turned towards the noise. Another rustle in another direction, and all turned towards the new noise. Soon enough, every tree in the field was rustling, and the 10 Underground Guards surrounded Knight, ready to fight the strange anomaly.

64 eventually walked out of the tree line, standing about 10 yards away from Knight and his Guard circle.

“Well, well Project 64. That was a very nice trick you pulled back there, but sadly it wasn’t enough to scare any of us off, better luck next time. Now will you come quietly, or will we have to break your legs?” Knight barked, wanting to get this over with.

“Trick? That wasn’t me, I was wondering what that was, because I heard it back there too. And for your second question, I can easily see I’m outnumbered here, so what do you think my answer is going to be?” 64 said, holding out his wrists, revealing he didn’t have Peacemaker in his hands.

Knight snickered, and nodded his head towards a guard, signaling the guard to apprehend 64. The guard quickly ran towards 64, aiming his spear towards his legs so he wouldn’t have to worry about 64 pulling a fast one. As the guard brought down his spear, he felt it stop mid-swing. He looked down and saw that his Spear was shrouded in a purple glow of magic holding it from de-limbing 64.

“C’mon, even Knight isn’t stupid enough to think I wouldn’t come without some backup. Come on out!” 64 yelled.

Immediately, a brown unicorn stallion dress in blue night camouflage jumped out of the trees, snickering as his horn glowed with a purple light.

“Not just him! Everypony come on out!”

As 64 yelled this, 9 more Ponies of various gender and race jumped out of the trees, all holding swords either in their mouths or in a magical grasp. They all wore the same dark blue camouflage uniform, and slowly gathered around Project 64.

“Who? Who in the hell are they?!” Knight yelled, bewildered at the group of ponies gathered around 64.

“What? You thought that I was all alone in my travels? I’ve been recruiting, gathering followers, and most importantly, convincing. Some ponies now know that Celestia isn’t all peaches and cream like everyone thinks, and they are slowly planning to revolt.” 64 yelled as he pulled Peacemaker out of his waistband.

“EVERYPONY! CHARGE!”

As they charged, Knight knew they couldn’t be as skilled as the veteran guards he had brought with him, so they would be slaughtered down instantly.

This was not the case.

As the first Rebel reached the Guards, he immediately jumped up, putting a hoof on the guards face and vaulted off of him, leaping over the ring of guards and heading straight for Knight. Knight gasped and fired a weak bolt of magic at the stallion, knocking him out. As Knight was about to turn and run away, he saw a Rebel Mare behind him, knife poised to strike. Luckily an Underground Guard tackled the mare, and a grappling match started.

64 hung back and waited for his moment to enter the fray, when he saw a Rebel stallion stab an Underground Guard in the neck, before continuing to attack another. 64 slightly gagged at the blood slowly pouring out of the dead Guard, still not over his slight fear of blood and death. The fighting continued, and as the Underground Guards fell, some rebels did as well.

A Unicorn Mare Rebel was poised to strike an unconscious Guard, when a spear was thrust into her back, sending her blood rushing out of her mouth as she fell onto the floor. The stallion which first came out of the trees came out of his unconsciousness and rush Knight again, but a Guard was awaiting, and brought a spiked hoof down on the side of his head, spewing blood out of the wound.

As Knight watched the bloodshed, he saw an opening, and ran for his life. Despite his big talk, he was in no way a combatant, so running would be his best shot. As the Guards saw their Commanding Officer retreat, the remaining Guards too retreated, leaving the remaining 6 living Rebels on the field, bloodied and battered, yet victorious.

The Rebels cheered, before they all collapsed to the floor, and morphed into a Purple magic aura before dissipating, revealing them to simply be solid illusions, as Princess Luna walked out onto the field.

“Well 64, it seems that your accusations regarding Silent Knight were correct, and he is indeed going behind I and Celestia’s backs. He will receive the proper punishment when I return to Canterlot.” Luna said scowling in the direction Knight ran.

“No, leave him be.” 64 said putting a hand out to hold Luna back, “I think he will think twice about messing with me for a while. Remember, you aren’t supposed to be here, so if you bring anything up about tonight, both he and Celestia will have suspicions about your association with me. You get it?”

Luna nodded and began to flap her wings preparing for takeoff.

“I will see you soon Project 64… And that was a very convincing story about the Rebellion you supposedly had.” Luna said, before flying away towards Canterlot.

64 shook his head in humor and began to walk towards the pile of dead Guards, and saw that one of the guards was in fact alive, yet slowly dying. He walked up to the guard, looking at his eyes slowly lose their light. The guard looked towards 64, and started to whisper.

“Please… end my suffering... I don’t want to live like this anymore….”

The Guard looked as if he has had a pain in his eyes that of which he had been suffering for a much longer time than 64 suspected. 64 looked towards the Sword from the Peacemaker in his hand, and back at the suffering Guard. He shook as he contemplated what he was going to do, before the Guard himself grabbed his hand, and brought the Sword into himself.
“NO!” 64 yelled as he pulled the Sword from the Guard, but the damage was done, and the light in the Guards eyes was gone.

64 POV

No… no… no he didn’t just do that! I saw his body go limp, and soon enough he was dead. I looked at the blood on my hand, and started to shake once again. The blood felt warm and viscous, a horrible combination to feel on my hand. I lurched over and released my lunch, coughing and gagging at the now very thick smell of blood.

“64, now is the time to get going. There will be an investigation here very soon, obviously masked up by Knight as some sort of rogue guard group. Head to Outpost #13 in Dodge Junction, its easily a day’s travel, and we need someplace to lay low, far away from Ponyville.” Vi said, shaking me out of shock.

I shot up and immediately ran in the direction Vi’s locator sent me, eager to get away from the stench of blood.

I didn’t want to think about that Guard…

I didn’t want to think about anything right now…

Chapter 20

Chapter 20

64 POV

I was still running.

Even while going through the underground passages I still had the stench of blood in my nose. All I wanted to do was take a dive into the nearest lake and stay under until the stench was gone, but sadly there isn’t much water underground to bathe in. I felt a burning in my chest but I didn’t care, all I wanted to do was get as far away from the stench as I could.

“How much longer Vi?” I said with a pant, exhaustion finally catching up with me, forcing me to slow down to a halt and put my hands on my knees.

“About a 15 minute walk, take it easy from here, I think you’ll be fine walking.” Vi said, sounding a bit bored.

I could understand her boredom, sometimes being inside of a realm which can bend to your every whim could be boring….

Wait.

“Vi? You ok?” I asked, wondering what was up.

“I’m not sure that’s the question which needs answering right now, the question should be, how are you doing?” Vi asked.

I honestly had to take a few moments before I was able to answer that question. I didn’t know how I was doing right now; I was feeling a mix of emotions. I was glad that I was able to outsmart Knight once more, but I felt horrible that the dying Guard decided to give up, one of the things I vowed never to do. But I also felt happy, happy that whatever the Guard was suffering from couldn’t hurt him anymore.

“I’m feeling…… Alright. That’s the only word I can use to describe myself.”

I felt a small weight being lifted from me as I thought of the Guards suffering leaving him for good, leaving him in the afterlife.

“Well that’s good, it looks like all you need to do know is climb up to the Cherry Farm and get to the local Saloon. Cherry Jubilee still remembers her deal right? It seems as if you have a deal with everypony in this city.” Vi said, asking me about my history with the town.

“She should, and if she doesn’t the sight of me will definitely make her remember.” I said, pulling the Brown Cloak out of my satchel and wrapping it around my shoulders. I climbed the ladder, and opened the covering, climbing out into the Cherry Factory. I immediately saw Cherry Jubilee counting the daily quota sheets before I cleared my throat, not bothering to crouch down into my Cloak.

With a gasp she turned around and saw me, and laughed with a smile.

“Oh 64! What a mighty pleasure it is having you back again! You know I still haven’t repaid you for clearin’ out that one pack of Timberwolves that mosied on over through the desert! Still can’t get over how far those things will go to get a few chomps outta mah Cherries!” Cherry said with a laugh.

I chucked at her enthusiasm, “Well it’s fine seeing you again ma’am, but I need a place to lay low for a while. You know the usual scuffle with a bit of guards from Celestia, only for about a week.” I said with a wink, knowing she knew what I meant.

“64, shame on you! You know better than to go provoking her purposefully! Other than that, you know this city is in your debt, we won’t speak a lick of anything that has happened.”

“Thank you kindly ma’am.”

Dodge Junction was the only town in Equestria which everypony knew what I was, but they didn’t give a damn, not after I saved them from a pack of Timberwolves wanting to get a mouthful of Red and Yellow cherries. After that, I made the entire city of Dodge Junction Outpost #13, the absolute safest haven I could have. If I needed to, I could easily call this town Home, but I know better than to think wishfully.

If Celestia or Knight got wind of my attachments here, is raze the entire city to the ground, and blame it all on a group of bandits trying to rob the place, so I tried to keep my visits here to a minimum.

“Well I think I’ll go take a walk through town, go say hi to Topp Off over at the Saloon. We still haven’t had our drinking contest yet, and I plan to wipe the floor with him. If you need any help don’t be scared to ask.” I said walking out of the barn towards the town.

“Will do sugar! Bye now!” Cherry yelled before turning back to her paperwork.

Immediately when one pony caught sight of me, they yelled for others, and soon enough a small crowd of ponies surrounded me, giving me hoofshakes and pats on the back.

“Nice to see ya 64! Been awhile since we seen ya last! Any idear why?” Topp Off yelled through the crowd.

Flashback 7 Years

Topp was a nice enough pony, and he was one of the first to accept me when I crawled through the desert towards the nearest town, dying of thirst and exhaustion. The first drink he shoved in my hand was Whiskey, but I didn’t care at that point, I just wanted something to drink. After coughing up a storm from the first gulp, it slowly got better, until it ended up in me and one of the locals drinking each other under the table, and I woke up face down in a watering trough.

Flashback End

“Well, it’s nice to see everypony again, but I need a favor Topp, you still got my room behind the old Saloon?” I asked.

“Well yessir! Haven’t had reasons to get rid of the thing, so we usually just stuff the old drunkards in there after they’ve had enough.” Topp said, leading me towards the Saloon. I followed and waved to the various townsfolk waving at me. I had forgotten how nice everypony was here, and it was such a nice change from running around the last 2 years.

Once we made it to the Saloon, we didn’t go inside; we just went around and went to the back. There was a small cellar door right behind the Saloon, and I opened it up. It was pretty much exactly how it looked like last time I had slept there, except the blankets were hung up in the stairwell.

“Heh, remember what ah said about them drunkards? Sometimes they made a bit of a mess on yer sheets.” Topp said nervously.

“It’s fine Topp, it’s all I need, thanks. I’m only gonna be here for about a week before I’m off, so I won’t be much trouble.” I said, taking a few steps down the stairway.

“Now remember 64, it don’t matter none how much you think we’re in danger, you can stay as long as ya like. Enjoy yer time here though.”

Topp walked back around the corner, back into his Saloon. I chuckled and walked down into the Cellar, seeing the Bow I had mounted on the wall. I grabbed it off of the wall, and gave the bowstring a pluck. It hummed like an angel, and I mounted it back on the wall.

“I remember when they gave me this bow, right after they saw me kill all of those Timberwolves right? I was so scared that they would try to get rid of me as quick as they could, but they ended up rewarding me with secret asylum in the city. I didn’t think they would give me a bow as a token of appreciation.” I thought aloud.

“That’s when you started to take up archery, and Lucky Arrow had to pull an arrow out of his flank after you managed to wing him, how do you even shoot someone who is behind you?” Vi laughed.

“Oh ha ha…” I muttered.

I threw my Satchel onto the floor, and dove onto the bed. Although it didn’t have any sheets, it was still the most comfortable Outpost cot I had, so I was gonna enjoy this. I pulled Peacemaker out of my waistband, and entered.

“So 64, what do you want to do?” Vi asked.

“Start up the Reaction Time Sim, I think I’m getting slow.” I said, getting into a ready stance.

“Starting up Reaction Sim.” Vi said before she dematerialized, and ring of small red rings surrounded me.

A few rings turned green, so I threw punches at them, turning them back to Red. As the green rings started to appear, I started to throw punches and kicks faster and faster, feeling the burn of my muscles slowly starting to ache at the speed I was trying to reach in my attacks.

The rings receded, until a ring of Greens surrounded me in a wall, forcing me to throw punches in perfect form, and much much quicker.

Looks like I’m gonna be busy for a while.

Knight POV

I stared at the mirror as I looked at the small cut I had on my cheek, courtesy of a Rebel’s near strike to my face. I still couldn’t believe the skill the followers 64 had gathered, and that worried me. If 64 had more rebels, what’s stopping them from attacking Canterlot and trying to kill me?

“No… no 64 wouldn’t do that… he wouldn’t dare come anywhere near Canterlot…. I’m safe in Canterlot……….”

If scaring me was Project 64’s goal, then he had succeeded beautifully. I was incredibly scared, near the point of running to my office and locking the door ten times over so no one could get to me. I had traveled back to Canterlot the next morning after returning to Ponyville to collect my things, and call for a Royal Guard Search Party to look for Project 64.

Amazingly 64 had managed to clean up the dead bodies of the 4 Rebels my men had killed, even getting rid of the blood in the dirt, so there was little to no evidence for me to work with. I couldn’t even use my dead men; for Celestia would find out I tried to confront 64 under her nose, so I reported that they were a small band of Rogue Guards.

Currently I was in my room, sitting at a desk trying to wrap my head around why anypony would actually follow that hairless ape. All he had were his words, yet he still got 10 willing Ponies to fight and 4 actually dying for him.

“Knight, you seem troubled, might I offer any advice?” The Guard in my room asked. I scowled at him, and he got the message I was trying to send.

A spark ignited in my head.

Send a message. That’s it! I couldn’t let Project 64’s little mind games get the best of me! I had to hit back harder, and a lot more aggressive. I had to think, what I could use against Project 64 which would practically break him, make him simply become a husk of his former self…

The Clock Tower……

“You want to play hero 64? I’ll give you something to be a hero about……”

All I needed was a simple spark…

Vi POV

I once again formed the Reaction Simulator for 64, each level getting more and more difficult as he was forced to go faster and faster. There were even Purple rings he was forced to avoid hitting, forcing him to pick his shots a bit more often.
At last I heard 64’s voice ring through the Peacemaker.

“Vi! I think that’s enough!” 64 yelled as he slumped to his knees in fatigue. I dispelled the Simulation, and 64 got up fit as a fiddle once again.

“Man, that’s disorienting how fast I go from exhausted to fine in a second. Like how you can turn off gravity in here and stick to walls and stuff.” 64 said getting up and stretching a bit.

“Well if you want to run another Simulator just tell me and I’ll get it for you. Is there anything else you want to do?” I asked making seats for both me and 64.

“Yeah, our endgame. This game of cat and mouse has gone on for long enough in my opinion, so we need to find what the grand finale is going to be. I suggest confronting Twilight Sparkle and finally getting some answers about what is going on with Celestia. In fact I was thinking about making a run to Ponyville after this anyway, I forgot to thank Fluttershy for allowing me to stay at her Cottage overnight.” 64 said, kicking his feet up on a small stool I made and relaxing a bit.

I nodded at his idea, knowing we had to plan before making move.
“Ok, I’ll set the quickest route back to Ponyville when you are ready to leave, for now let’s enjoy the small downtime we have” I said.

“How about we switch up our old Chess game today, make it a bit more interesting?” 64 said, before he snapped his fingers, forming a gigantic chess board underneath our feet, with Chess Pieces the size of us.

I gawked at the simple solution to my boredom, and I quickly leaped over to White side, moving my pawn forward two spaces.

“Your move 64.”

Chapter 21

Chapter 21

64 POV

The week passed slowly, but it eventually came to an end. I grabbed the Bow off of the wall as Topp was begging me to stay.
“64 ya gotta understand, we can handle ourselves ‘round here, ya don’t gotta be runnin from ‘em forever! This place is practically yer home ain’t it?” He said, blocking my exit from the Cellar.

“I don’t want to risk endangering all of you by staying longer than I need to. If word got to Celestia I was staying here then she would raze this place to the ground, and I won’t let that happen. I can take care of myself, and I think roughing it a while won’t hurt me none.” I said, grabbing my satchel, now full with some dried fish and fox jerky, and two full canteens of water. The bow was strapped to my back, along with a quiver of 25 arrows I purchased while I stayed in the city.

With my supply completely restocked, I was ready to finally have a word with Twilight, whether she liked it or not. This would be hard, considering I’m pretty sure they won’t trust anymore hooded ponies simply traipsing through town, so I needed to really sneak into Ponyville. The Underground Transit would only take me as far as the Ponyville Train Station, and that wasn’t very close to the actual town of Ponyville.

“Well, it looks like there ain’t no stoppin’ ya.” Topp said as he stepped aside, “Good luck 64, and better luck next time in that Drinkin’ Contest.”

“Hey, that wasn’t fair, you were totally sober when we started! I was already half drunk!” I retorted.

Topp snickered as he put out his hoof. I gave it a shake, and I walked out of the Cellar. When I stepped outside, many other ponies were waiting to say their thanks for whatever odd jobs I did around town for some bits, I mean, I wasn’t able to pay for those Arrows with nothing.

After the goodbyes were done, I made my way over to Cherry Jubilee’s Farm, knowing that the Sewer Hole cover was a both Entrance and an Exit, so it would be easy to simply go back the way I came. As I walked, I saw some foals play fighting with a bunch of sticks. I stopped and stared, simply in a practically hypnotic stare. As I saw a colt bring a stick down onto his friends head, an imaged flashed of an Underground Guard attempting to bring a Halberd down on my head, only for me to dodge, instead hitting his comrade in a case of friendly fire.

Another colt came at his friends screaming in a tackle, but as he got close, I saw an image of a suicide bomber guard coming at me while I was being held down by Two other Guards, only for me to snap one of the arms holding me, and I was able to throw the guards at the Bomber, halting his movement only for a bit before the explosives on his chest went off, completely obliterating the other two guards along with himself.

I stared until the foals realized I was staring, so I simply waved and continued walking, trying to get the resurfacing memories out of my head. I finally crossed through a few Cherry trees, and saw the Jubilee’s Cherry Farm in the distance. I knocked on the front door, wondering if Cherry Jubilee was here so I could say goodbye. I didn’t see or hear her come to the door after a while, so I shrugged and went into the barn, seeing the Cherry sorting conveyer belt, and the Treadmill Wheel Generator currently out of service.

I continued to the back closet, and saw the Sewer Cover. I opened it up and dropped down, but not before making sure to cover it back up so no one sees what is hidden under here.

“Well Vi, back to Ponyville.” I said, starting a light jog towards the Ponyville Transit.

“It’s about a day’s travel, so make sure to save your energy, especially with some of that extra carrying weight you got from Dodge Junction.” Vi said.

“Hey, what is gonna happen if I’m carrying a little extra weight?”

Cherry Jubilee POV

“He just left. It’s in there.” I said, pointing towards the door of the broom closet. The Royal Guard nodded and led his four men toward the closet, and opened up the hole. The first guard jumped through, followed by the other 4 one by one.
I felt no remorse towards going behind 64’s back today, especially not with the hefty amount of bits those guards were paying me for the information I gave to them. I needed the bits for the dying farm, and if I needed to stab someone in the back for it, so be it.

3rd Person POV

64 continued to travel through the Underground Transit, which resembled mine shafts with the wooden support beams holding up the walls. He wasn’t running, but traveling at a fairly brisk pace to stay on schedule to arrive at Ponyville by nightfall. He had been traveling through the Transit for about 30 minutes now, so as of right now 64 was about to start running once again.

“Vi, it’s about 10 AM right now, about what time will we arrive at Ponyville?” I asked, not being able to do the math fast enough.

“At the pace we are traveling, we should arrive at about 11 PM with about 7 hours of Nightfall for us to get our word in with Twilight.” Vi answered.

I continued to walk, before starting to go into another jog. Then I heard something.

A light hissing was invading my ears, but it sounded far away, the sound echoing off of the walls from far behind me. I stopped and looked, wondering what the sound was. I saw a small flickering light far down the path, before I heard something that made my heart stop.

“FIRE IN THE HOLE!”

A blast rang through the tunnel, nearly knocking me off of my feet. I looked up and saw what was the result of the explosion, the walls from behind me were crumbling down at an alarming rate, the cave in coming towards me.

“Shit!” I yelled, running full sprint down the Transit. Although I was fast, I wasn’t going to be fast enough to out run this cave in.

“VI! NEED MAGIC HERE!”

My heart rate increased, and a pain shot through my entire body. My eyes glowed blue as well as my legs, and I sped up tremendously. As I ran, I still heard and the cave in coming in close from behind. I decided to take a slight detour, as my path was supposed to head forward until I hit Ponyville, I made a quick right, heading towards Canterlot.

Now I wasn’t about to head straight there, so I knew the path I was going to take had a few more turns. I finally realized that the Explosions were magically laced, so they would continue to crumble until there was nothing left to destroy, so it would be the end of the Underground Transit. I continued to run faster than the tunnels crumbled, but I was starting to feel the effects of prolonged use of Inorganic Magic on an Organic being, so I needed to get out of here as quickly as possible.

My vision was already starting to blur, but I knew that was only the first part of the effects. I only had 20 more miles to go, and I was already traveling at near 120 miles per hour, and by that math I had about 10 more minutes of this running.
If the destruction following me from behind wasn’t bad enough, the Tunnel was starting to cave in front of me too, forcing me to start dodging falling pieces of debris. Now along with having to move as quickly as I could to avoid getting crushed, I had to dodge left and right to avoid falling pieces of rocks and wood.

My hearing started to muffle, the second part of Magical Overload. Now even if Vi tried to get through to me, I wouldn’t be able to understand what she was trying to say.

7 more minutes away from the exit. I made a hard left turning another corner, trying to get back on path to Ponyville before the Tunnels completely collapsed. As I focused through my blurred vision, I saw that at the upcoming Right turn at an intersection I needed to take, the path across from me was also starting to collapse, and I wouldn’t be able to make the turn if it got there first. I pumped more magic into my legs and felt the headaches, the third part of Magical Overload. I sped up a bit, and beat the incoming cave in by a second, but now I needed to out run it.

4 Minutes from the exit. From here it was a straight path to Ponyville, and the Magical Explosion was still coming at me with the force of a hundred stampeding Buffalo. All I could do was hope that my body would stay conscious long enough to totally outrun the onslaught of rock and earth. I felt my arms start to go numb, a sign the fourth and final part of Magical Overload was about to kick in.

1 Minute from the exit. I could see the exit hole, and only wondered what kind of earthquake was going on above in Ponyville. I knew I wasn’t going to be able to pull myself out, so I pumped my legs one last time, and as soon I was under the Sewer Cover, I jumped through the cover, shooting it open on its hinge as I hit the ceiling of the closet within the Train Station. As I fell the hole cover closed on its hinge, allowing me to hit the ground hard. Luckily the cement floor managed to stay up, so the Train Station didn’t partially collapse, but there probably were a few minor tremors due to the cave in.

As I felt the magic slowly seep its way out of my body, I felt the last stage of Magical Overload finally take its grasp on me. Total and instant unconsciousness.

Vi POV

Within the Peacemaker in 64’s waistband, I laid on the floor of my realm, exhausted from the amount of Magical output I had to endure in such a short time. I felt my Magic drain itself from my body, as I felt I barely had about 65% left in my being. Before that little fiasco I had about 78%, which would have kept my natural life for about 800 more years, but I felt my lifespan diminish as I now had about 650 left. This to an organic being would be a very long time, but as a being that has lived for over 1000 years; I realized I was closer to my death than I was to my birth.

I pushed myself up to deliver a message to 64’s unconscious mind, hoping I would be able to pass it through.

“64, I thought you would want to know, when we planned for our arrival time set at about 11 PM, we were wrong. It’s 12 Noon.”

Princess Luna POV

I felt 64’s essence fall asleep, but not only that, completely shut down, as if he was standing up ready to fight a war, then him slumping into one of the deepest sleeps I had ever felt. He must have done something crazy, like run across Equestria in a matter of an hour or so. I decided to drop in on him, to see what he had been up to in the week I haven’t been able to locate him. I used my magic to pinpoint his location, and found him in the strangest area, within a broom closet of the Ponyville Train Station.

I used my dream magic to enter his unconscious mind, and when I did enter, all I found was a vast expanse of nothingness. Just a large black abyss. I found 64 floating in the nothingness, as if he was floating in a body of water.

“64, are you ok? You look terrible.” I said, noticing that dark bags under his eyes, the disheveled hair, and his slumped expression.

“Heh, n-not really… I think I m-might need to take a few…. a f-few minutes to recover….” He said, not even looking up at me. I could sense the amount of stress within his body. His leg muscles were torn to Tartarus, and the tendons were hyperextended. A few minutes was a gross exaggeration, with the injuries he had sustained it would take a few weeks to even get walking again.

“Why are you near Ponyville? You do realize that Twilight Sparkle thinks you are dangerous now right? What are you going to try and gain by going back to Ponyville?” I asked, trying to get an answer.

“I… need to h-have a word… with T-Twilight. I-I would ask…. ask you, but I’m n-not sure you would b-be able to give me a-answers…..” 64 panted.

I knew he wouldn’t be talking to anyone anytime soon, so I exited the dream. I knew he would need assistance or he would eventually die there, so I quickly wrote a note to tell Celestia where I was going. I donned a magical shroud I wore which could dispel into a cloud of Bats. It was daylight right now, only about 12:30PM, so I used magic to spin the shroud around me quickly, starting what I called the Longshot Teleportation Spell. It was used to send something incredible distances, with very accurate results.

I began to focus, and tried to pinpoint myself into the same closet Project 64 was in. Luckily it was a larger than usual closet, so it would be easier to get maneuver into it. The spinning Shroud finally reached its maximum speed, and closed around me, sending me through the air. When I reopened my eyes, I saw 64 lying there, his legs bruised and swollen from whatever he had just endured. I put my horn onto his shoulder, and muttered a small chant. After performing the spell, I saw his legs glow dark purple for a few seconds, before the light receded, and I began to wrap him in my Shroud.

The spell I performed was to slowly heal the injuries to his legs over the course of about 7 hours, so he had plenty of time to stay unconscious before his legs healed. After wrapping him in the shroud, I lifted him onto my back with my magic, and walked out of the Closet into the Train Station.

As my loyal subject noticed me, some either bowed out of fear, or simply ran away, yelling about Nightmare Moon. I looked down dejectedly, I knew it would be some time before they accepted me again, so I decided to ease their pain, and took flight. I kept 64’s body balanced using my magic, and flew towards Twilight Sparkle’s home. 64 wanted to talk to her, so why not get him inside where he could do it easily?

I landed in front of the door, and knocked. I knew what to expect when the small dragon eventually opened the door. He screamed, ran away, and locked himself into the nearest room. I sighed and entered, seeing Twilight Sparkle come to see what the commotion was.

“Oh! Hello Princess Luna, what did you need from me?” Twilight said cheerfully.

“Greetings Twilight, thou must perform an action for us today.” I said, chastising myself as I went back into the Royal Canterlot Voice around my subjects.

“Okay…. What did you need?”

I took 64’s unconscious form off of my back, still wrapped in a shroud.

“I need thou to keep an artifact for me, tis only for a few hours. We will return on the morrow to retrieve it once again, but for now we need someplace to reserve it. Can we trust thou?” I asked.

Twilight looked very surprised.

“W-What artifact is it? Is it dangerous?” She asked. I shook my head no, and walked in with 64 in my magical grasp.

“All that is within this shroud is something which will become important to us in the next few days. All we ask of thou is to keep it here, but do not tamper with it. It is very sensitive and highly volatile if disturbed.” I said, walking downstairs into Twilight’s downstairs laboratory. I set the shroud onto the ground, and my horn glowed, hopefully getting a message into 64’s unconscious mind.

As I walked away I nodded at Twilight Sparkle and teleported outside, flying back towards Canterlot. It was up to 64 to make his next choice, I was simply there to guide him to it.

Author's Note

New chapter!

Chapter 22

Chapter 22

64 POV

I saw both messages come into the realm of unconsciousness. First Vi’s message came through first, telling me the obvious. I had spent about 40 minutes walking through the now destroyed Underground Transit before the explosives went off. After that I ran the entire other usual 9 hour travel in about 20 minutes, so the time thing was pretty obvious, I just wished it didn’t hurt so goddamn much to expel that much energy.

I mean, I remember the day of the Summer Sun Celebration where I ran the usual 3 hour journey from Canterlot to Manehatten in under a minute, and that pain was bad, so a 9 hour journey in 20 minutes? Unfuckingbearable.

Secondly there was Princess Luna’s message. I was wondering if she actually visited me in my “dream”, or if that was my mind just trying to cope with the massive amount of pain ripping my psyche apart. Apparently it was real, because I received a message from her saying that she had placed a slow healing spell on my legs, and she had got me inside of Twilight Sparkle’s house. By the time I would wake up, it would be about 8 PM, so I hopefully was able to wake up when Twilight Sparkle was at home, preparing for bed.

If I needed to hold her down in order to get the questions I need answers to then dammit I will do it. Things needed to change around here; I was starting to get tired of running, tired of watching my back, tired of wondering if something was going to change in this miserable excuse for a life. I wanted to travel, but not with Celestia’s eyes trying to find me every other minute. I know for a fact there had to be somepony who saw me in Dodge Junction and ratted me out to some Guards, no bandit excelled in enough magic to pull off a complicated spell like that. Now I had to stay away from Dodge Junction, somepony knew I was there now, so they could easily rat out the entire city.

I had 2 choice questions which needed answering.

1, Celestia. Do you know what she had been doing for the last 1000 years in Canterlot? She’s been using her so called students for her Projects, siphoning their magic out and putting them into a device. The device I had in my possession which had the power to show anypony I wanted enough direct proof to change their mind for good. Did Twilight know anything? What lies had they fed to her over the years, and who told her about them? I bet my left foot it was Knight, the bastard would stop at nothing to get inside everyponies mind and twist them from the inside out.

2, did Celestia ever try and do anything to Twilight? I mean, did it ever seem like Celestia ever had wanted to continue the Underground Testing? I’m not even sure if the testing ever stopped, there could be Project 124 for all I knew at this point, so did Celestia try and continue the testing? Even if she knew nothing, I would show her all of the things her “precious teacher” really was. What had been done to me, what I had to go through in all my years of running.

I floated through the nothingness, still feeling the fatigue of the long run. I’ve only been in this place about twice before, once when I was being crushed by a fallen rock and needed to use Vi’s magic to get it off me, and another time when I was actually impaled a Guard’s Spear and also used Magic to repair the lethal damage to my body. This place actually sucked more than somepony would think. It was cold, you couldn’t tell time, and you never knew what was going on outside in the real world, unless you had someone like Vi, or an Alicorn Princess giving you updates.

It seemed like I closed my eyes for a second, and when I reopened them, I felt the pain in my legs disappear. So that means…. About 7 hours had passed?

See?

I can’t stand when I can’t tell what time it is, it makes me feel as if I’m not in control of my situation. I’m a major control freak when it comes to taking care of business, and right now another hour could be flying by and I wouldn’t be able to tell. I only prayed my time in this personal hell of mine was going to end soon, and hopefully as me as the victor.

Knight POV

The plan was set. The breakthrough with Cherry Jubilee in Dodge Junction was a goldmine. His Underground passages were now obliterated, but I knew better than to think 64 was killed in something as simple as that. He was too crafty, he moved to quick to be simply crushed to death, and I wasn’t going to believe he was dead until I saw a body.

Cherry Jubilee informed my guards that 64 often returned to Dodge Junction after a major event happened, the latest being our encounter in the Whitefire Woods, to recover. She had told me his newest objective was to get to Ponyville, but for what she didn’t know. My only guess was that he thought I was still in Ponyville, and he was coming to finish me off. Either that or we was going to try and get more information from Twilight Sparkle.

I wasn’t in Ponyville, but I had a Scout Bird spell which could tell me what was going on. It was 9PM already, and the plan was to be initiated at about 9:30PM. A little bit of overkill was in order, but it was necessary for what needed to happen. It would all lead up to 64’s capture, and hopefully, the “death” of Twilight Sparkle.

“Sir, we have report that you requested a Chariot at this time. Would you like an escort sir?” A Royal Unicorn Guard asked me.

I in fact did request a Chariot, but that was for something else.

“No, In fact, go ahead and send the Chariot to Ponyville, without anyone on board.” I said, gaining a strange look from the Guard.

I glowered at him, “Did I stutter?!”

“N-No sir! I will put through your request!” The Guard said before running off. The Chariot contained what the plan needed to succeed, about 20 Pounds of Magical Explosives, which were going to be used to completely and utterly decimate the Clock Tower. I had sent fake notices to the Mayor of Ponyville about an appearance by the Royal Princesses to christen the newly “repaired” Clock Tower, so there was to be a gathering at the Clock Tower at 9:30PM. This Chariot was set to be parked directly behind the Tower, and will explode shortly after Twilight Sparkle gives an introduction from the top of the structure.

With the magical augmentation of the blast, Twilight would be protected from being crushed to death, but would be put into a comatose state due to the magical shock wave. I would report her dead, then secretly teleport her to the Underground Labs, where I would keep her captive until I can successfully rebuild a magical Absorbing Apparatus.

Project 64 though……

He would definitely be there, why wouldn’t he be? He was traveling to Ponyville when we destroyed his Underground Tunnels, so that’s the most logical area we would be in. I had no idea what 64 would do when he saw the commotion, but it would definitely be something drastic. The second my Scout bird tells me 64 had revealed himself, I would alert Celestia, telling her that 64 had just set explosives off in the Ponyville Clock Tower, killing Twilight Sparkle.

Celestia no doubt would immediately go and investigate in a rage, giving me time to teleport Twilight Sparkle here. The plan was slightly flawed, but I wouldn’t have a more perfect time to get both Twilight Sparkle and Project 64 captured. The bell struck 9:15PM.

“Soon Project 64. Soon you will be in my grasp once again…”

64 POV

I felt a tingling sensation in my legs start to form, slowly from my hips down to the tips of my toes. At first it was a tingle, then a horrible burning coursing through my legs. Worst part, I was conscious, but I couldn’t move! It’s like I was being held down, but I wasn’t able to struggle. The burning spread throughout my body, like a million fire ants biting at me.

And suddenly, it all stopped, like going from boiling hot to shivering cold. I could finally move my arms, and pushed out of the shroud that surrounded my body. It was freezing down here, so I needed to get out of this basement as soon as possible.

“Vi, I’m awake. It’s about 8:20 right now right?” I asked, pulling Peacemaker out of my waistband.

“Wrong, it’s about 9:20. You were asleep longer than expected. I can’t sense Twilight Sparkle in the house, only her dragon pet.” Vi said, making me frustrated that I had slept longer than I hoped.

I rushed up the stairs and slowly opened the door. I looked around and saw that Dragon sleeping in a small basket bed. Where could Twilight have gone? I needed to start searching for anything that could tell me where she went.

Starting with her bedroom, I searched the drawers. They were a multitude of notes, scrolls, and quills, but no sign of where she could have gone. Her bed had a small indentation in it though, telling me she was here a short while ago. I decided to continue to the kitchen, making sure that I didn’t wake up that dragon.

When I entered, I saw that there was a small paper on the sink counter with a bunch of scrabbling on it.

It read, “9:30PM/The Top of the Clock Tower for Announcement, 9:40-12PM/ Celebrations, 12-1AM Clean Up.”

I looked at my Watch, 9:27PM.

“Shit, Vi we need to get to the Clock Tower, Twilight is there right now. There’s some type of announcement going on, so we gotta stick around to get Twilight alone afterwards.” I said, picking up the paper and stuffing it in my Satchel.

“Ok, since you can’t use your Cloak here anymore, you’ll need a rooftop path. Luckily some of these buildings are fairly tall, so you’ll have plenty of breathing room from the Unicorns and Earth Ponies, but you’ll have to watch your head for any Pegasi.” Vi said, giving me a Locator line towards the Celebration.

I ran out the door towards the Clock Tower, and then climbed up the side of a two story building to safely move through Ponyville without being seen. Even from here I could see there was some sort of gathering near the Clock Tower, but I couldn’t see anything specific. Stopping to see where my next building jump should be, I heard that sound again.

Snoring.

I looked down into the alley, but couldn’t see anypony down there. There were a few cardboard boxes, but nothing I could make out.

“64? You were going somewhere?” Vi said, getting me back on track. I shook my head and jumped across the alley.

After crossing the final building I saw that there was no cover for me to use if I wanted to get any closer. I crouched on the edge of the last building and grabbed my Satchel.

I fished the Scope out of it, and focused it towards the Clock Tower. I saw that there were a crowd of Ponies around the Tower, awaiting for whatever announcement was going to be made. I looked at my watch once again, 9:30.

Showtime. Whatever was so important was going to be made clear.

Twilight Sparkle walked out onto the Bell platform with a stack of papers in a magical grasp, obviously assigned to be the keynote speaker of whatever the announcement was going to be. She spoke, but I couldn’t hear the words she was saying.

“Vi, I need an Audio Tracker to see what she’s going to say, I’m not sure if she has any type of amplification on her voice” I said. I saw Vi’s HUD coming up, and I could clearly hear what she was saying.

I focused on the words she was going to say, but I didn’t need to for long.

An explosion went off, knocking everypony off of their hooves. I looked in shock as the Clock Tower was coming down from the blast, sending Twilight into the destruction.

"Holy Shit! I gotta get down there Vi!" I yelled, jumping down the side of the building I was on and rolling once I hit the ground.

I rushed forward, not caring who was seeing me at this point. I saw the frightened faces of ponies that recognized me, but I wasn’t caring about them, I was caring about the mare which was now trapped underneath the ton of rubble that had the only solid information I needed about Celestia.

I saw the Rainbow Mare and Orange Cow Mare trying to get the rubble off of Twilight, but I knew they wouldn’t be strong enough. So I pushed them out of the way, and they instantly recognized me.

“Hey! What do you think you’re doing?! We’re trying to save our friend!” The Rainbow mare yelled in my ear.

“SHUT UP! JUST LET ME DO THIS!” I yelled back, scaring her. I pulled out Peacemaker, and made a Crowbar. I started to lift pieces off one by one as I desperately tried to clear the rubble. Everyone was so shocked that “the monster” they saw a week ago was actually trying to help save the resident celebrity, but they were also shocked enough to where they wouldn’t move.

I saw a tinge of Purple behind the rubble and worked faster and faster to get Twilight out of there. When I pulled a bigger part of rubble I saw that Twilight was unconscious, but was relatively unharmed. I grabbed her body and pulled her out, and immediately called Vi for a vital scan.

“Vi! I need a reading on her Heart rate, and any other vital information!” I yelled while feeling for a pulse.

“She has no fatal injuries, but she is in a comatose state. Its magically induced, which will kill her if she’s not taken out of it soon.” Vi said, giving me readings in a HUD. “Ok, we need to get rid of the Magical blockage which is keeping her unconscious. Follow the instructions I’m giving you!”
I saw the instructions came up in the HUD, and the first was to place the Peacemaker onto her chest. I did so, and followed the instructions to inject small bursts of magic through Twilight’s body.

“What in the hay are ya doin’ to Twilight!?” The orange Mare yelled, attempting to pull me off Twilight. I shoved her off of me.

“SHUT UP AND LET ME SAVE HER!” I yelled in her face. I continued to shoot small bursts f magic into her heart, and so her brain waves become more and more active, showing she was slowly coming out of unconsciousness.

All of a sudden it felt hot. Sweltering heat permeated through the air. I looked up and saw a small ball of light lighting up the sky. It looked far away, but it was coming closer.

I looked down at Twilight, and saw her eyes slowly flutter open, but she also felt the sweltering heat, and looked at me in shock, before looking at the strange anomaly flying through the air. It was getting closer, and the heat was getting hotter. The sun was down, so it made no sense why it was now getting hotter. The fire ball flew closer and closer, heading directly towards us.

“RUN! EVERYPONY RUN!” I yelled, picking up Twilight in her dazed state and running from the hill. Once we got a safe distance from the hill, I turned and saw that the fireball was now about to hit the ground. I set Twilight down, who was still in shock and had to lie down on the floor, and pulled out Peacemaker to make my favorite Katana, and then stood over Twilight.

The fireball finally hit the ground, destroying the hill we just stood on, still radiating an incredible heat and shaking the earth below us. I kept my balance, and fought through the heat to stand my ground. The flames were still burning from the fireball, now burning within the pit which bore itself into the hill.

A figure was burning within the flames, and I was scared that somepony didn’t run away in time. But I became startled when it slowly started to advance towards us, being silhouetted by the burning flames. The figure became taller, still advancing towards me. The crowd surrounding us had enough and ran back to their homes, locking the doors and shutting their windows.

As the figure came closer, I saw that its hoofsteps were burning the ground it walked on, and plants which were near it were burning, not even making contact with it. The only ponies still in the crowd were the group of friends which helped Twilight defeat Nightmare Moon and Twilight herself, who was still lying on the ground in shock.

The figure became clearer as it walked forward, as it passed a water puddle on the ground, making it burst in flames. I stared wide eyed, realizing what was going on.

Finally, as the flames simmered down, we saw who was standing across from us, with a face which could make me burst into flames if the fire didn’t first. Her now blackened, charred wings spread for intimidation, and her mane was burning hotter than the sun in the middle of July.

Standing before us, was Princess Celestia, in an anger which made me see my own death happen over and over in my head. But she was no longer Princess Celestia.

Standing before us, was Super Nova.

Author's Note

DUN-DUN-DUN! What will 64 do now? What will Twilight's reaction be? How did Celestia even turn into that monstrosity? When will I shut the fuck up and release the next chapter? Eh, when I feel like it.

Credit to Sorelstrasz for drawing this awesome version of Nightmare Celestia, AKA Solar Flare, AKA Super Nova.

Chapter 23

Chapter 23

Knight POV (A few minutes prior to Super Nova’s unveiling)

My scout bird had just alerted me of Twilight Sparkle’s “demise” from the Clock Tower, and Project 64’s attempting to rescue her. I had to work quickly to make sure he couldn’t do anything, so I ran to the Throne Room, where Princess Celestia and Princess Luna resided. I barged in loudly, startling both Princesses. I readied myself for what I was about to say.

“Knight! What is the meaning of this intrusion?!” Celestia yelled. I looked up at her with a fake horror stricken face.

“Princess! I just got word from Ponyville! Project 64 has detonated explosives in the Ponyville Clock Tower! Word says Twilight was caught in the explosion!” I yelled, and the well-oiled gears of my plan start to turn. Celestia’s face froze in shock, eyes wide in terror and mouth opened in shock.

“Words say the explosion must have killed her, she was on top of the Clock Tower when it exploded! I have responders going to the scene immediately!” I lied. Of course there were no responders heading towards Ponyville, and especially not her blundering Brother. Luna looked at her sisters face, and saw the tears starting to form.

“Sister? We must calm down if we wish to get anything done about this. Let us request a chariot to travel to Ponyville as quickly as possible. Knight, ready a chariot for us!” Luna yelled at me. I didn’t care for her tone, so I simply stood there which a glare. Celestia still simply stared, the state of shock never leaving her body. I saw the tears stream down her face, and she stood from her throne. She took a few steps forward towards me, and stared.

I was wondering what she was doing, because I had only seen her like this once before, and she did the exact same thing as last time. She turned and walked towards the window, simply staring at the night sky. The tears were now never ending, simply flowing down as if they were two streams of continuous tears.

“WHAT ARE YOU STILL DOING HERE WHELP?! WE REQUESTED A CHARIOT FOR DIRECT TRAVEL TO PONYVILLE!” Luna yelled at me once again. I glared at her again, daring her to make another word. We both heard glass shattering, and turned to see the source of the noise. Celestia had smashed one of the stained glass windows with her head, lodging pieces of glass in her face and head. Blood rushed down her face and made her look absolutely menacing, and her tears had begun to… evaporate?

Steam started to form from her tears as she started to growl. Luna saw what was happening and rushed to stop her sister. But as Luna came forward to tackle Celestia, A beam of light came from Celestia’s horn, hitting Luna square in the chest. Luna was knocked back across the room, hitting the wall opposite of Celestia. I look in shock as I started to back away from Celestia. All of a sudden the room started to get hot, and I felt sweat starting to form on the surface of my face and body. The temperature was slowly rising, and I felt the need to just run away as fast as I could, as far as I could. Celestia turned towards my retreating form, and glared at me with eyes which were glowing like the sun. I shielded my eyes to prevent myself from blindness, but before I could even do that, an explosion blew me out of the room, through two walls before I came to a stop, flying into the side of a Royal Guard on patrol.

“Sir! What in Celestia name is going on?!” The Guard yelled at me.

“Celestia herself is what happening! Gather as many Guards in the Palace as you can…. And…. G-get m-me a medic……” I said, starting to feel the adrenaline rush from being blasted through the walls disappear, and I felt myself become nauseated, before I fell to the floor, passing out.

64 POV

The sweltering heat was starting to make me lose my mettle, and my knees were starting to shake.

“64! This heat isn’t just any regular heat! I’m getting readings of Solar Radiation coming off of Nova in small amounts! She’s taking energy directly from the Sun!” Vi yelled, voice slightly distorted.

Super Nova was Celestia’s version of Nightmare Moon, but was much more deadly and harder to defeat. Vi once told me that after Nightmare Moon’s imprisonment Celestia slowly started to give in to the Darkness, and nearly became a full version of Super Nova. Luckily, thanks to the last shred of feeling she had within her being, she was able to pull herself back from the Darkness. Vi had told me this story countless times, to tell me that no matter how bad things ever got, as long as we still had that last shred of feeling, we could continue forward.

It had looked like that last shred of feeling was now completely gone from Celestia’s being.

“Y-YOU… PROJECT 64... COME AND MEET YOUR DESTINY. COME TO MEET YOUR END!” Nova yelled at me. Her voiced sounded like Celestia, except it was deeper, and sounded more distorted. I didn’t know how to respond to her command, so I simply grabbed Twilight’s hoof and pulled her off of the ground, standing her up.

“She’s not dead! I saved her dammit! Why are you like this?!” I yelled back, feeling an intense dryness in my throat.

“SHE M-MIGHT NOT B-BE D-DEAD NOW! BUT ITS O-ONLY MATTER OF TIME B-BEFORE YOU TRY SOMETHING! B-BEFORE YOU DO KILL HER!” Nova yelled, shooting a fireball of magic at me.

I swung my Katana at the fireball, but when I deflected it and the ball disperse, I saw Super Nova was lunging directly at me. I jumped straight in the air and dodged her, before I hit the ground and looked up towards the 6 mares still standing there in shock.

“GO! GO! RUN AWAY! I’LL TRY TO STOP HER!” I yelled, swinging my hand at them motioning them to run away. I quickly put the blunt end of Peacemaker onto Twilight, and sent a pulse of magic through her, allowing me to track and locate her at a time in the future. For now I had this crazy Alicorn God to deal with, and she had the power of the sun at her control.

Glorious.

The mares ran off, with the Rainbow Pegasus swooping down and picking up Twilight off of her feet, and heading away from the ensuing battle. As soon as they were clear, I turned back towards Super Nova, and saw she was rushing at me with a Magical Sword in her telekinesis grasp. I bent backwards , pulling off a limbo style dodge before she came forward with a horizontal strike, nearly beheading me. I rolled forward, before turning and rushing towards Nova with a two handed stab. As I connected I looked up in awe. The blade simply struck the hard rock magma cover which surrounded Super Nova and didn’t penetrate an inch. I was then knocked back by a shove from Nova, and it was only then when I realized the heat which was radiating off of her.

Where she had shoved me back with her hoof, not only did I feel the intense heat make contact with me, I felt my flesh start to burn. I looked down and saw that not only was my shirt completely burned where she made contact, but the skin underneath it was reddened, and it stung like a bitch. I made a mental not to longer make contact with Super Nova, but how was I supposed to beat her? I couldn’t hurt her because of her molten rock armor, and I couldn’t be touched by her or else I’ll be burned to a crisp!

The heat certainly wasn’t helping me focus, and I barely caught that she was sending yet another fireball in my direction. I pulled a quick side step roll, and then I had to jump backwards to avoid the stab she was aiming for. I swung to parry the sword which she had extended, and knocked her off balance, desperately looking for a chink in her armor. I saw that her hooves were more molten than hard, so I quickly swung at her left forehoof, which was closest to me. Celestia bellowed in pain as the Katana struck her, send a small stream of what looked like magma blood spurting out, melting the concrete which it landed on.

I jumped backwards before she was able to slice me in two, grinning at my new knowledge of her weak spot. But my grin quickly diminished at the sight of her wound quickly closing up, and her getting into a fighting pose once again.

“Fuck me! You have regeneration too?!” I yelled, not expecting an answer. She gave none as she simply yelled in anger as she launched a stream of magma through her horn towards me, nearly catching me before I was able to dive roll away. I launched forward once again, meeting her sword in a block as we met face to face. I stared into her eyes as she was pushing against my sword with all her magical might, until she slowly started to advance upon me.

“YOU W-WILL BE DESTROYED PROJECT 64! I W-WILL END YOU!” Super Nova yelled in my face, nearly singeing my eyebrows with the temperature her words were shot out. I shoved forward and jumped back, before I once again swung vertically at Nova. She blocked we met blades, and I pulled back to continue with a sword combination. I swung downwards diagonally, then upwards diagonally, trying to push Super Nova until I was once again in control of the sword match. It worked as she was slowly being pushed back by all my strikes, trying to find in opening in my simple combo. As she prepared to block a downwards strike, I faked and swung towards her hooves again, slicing clean through it. She jumped back in pain, as I saw yet another perfect opening.

“Vi! Prepare the Rhyolite!” I yelled in my head, pulling out the crystal in question as I felt the power running through my hand. I crushed the Crystal and pointed it towards Super Nova.

“BLISTERING FROSTBITE!”

I shot a blast of freezing Ice towards Nova’s injured form, hoping it was enough as I watched the results. When the blast of Ice met with Super Nova, everything flashed white, blinding me for a few seconds. I heard Nova’s scream permeate through the town, and knew something had just happened. When my vision returned, I saw Super Nova was frozen from head to toe in solid ice.

“YES!” I screamed, pumping my fist in victory, “YEAH! NOT SO TOUGH ARE YOU NOVA?!”

I continued my jeers as some ponies came out of their houses, still scared of the events that just occurred. When they saw the defeated Super Nova, they too started to jump and cheer in joy, joyous that something had stopped the rampaging monster.

I continued to jump and shout, until I felt something hit my chest. I looked down, and saw a tendril of magic grab me around my chest, and slowly start to crush me. I looked where the magic was coming from, and saw a crack in the solid Ice sculpture of Super Nova, where the magic was shooting out of. The crowd of ponies screamed and ran back into their homes, scared from the premature celebrations.

“LET GO OF ME!” I yelled, pulling and cutting at the magical grasp. It wasn’t squeezing me very fast, but I knew I wanted to get out of this hold as quickly as I could. I continued to slice at the tendril, until I saw that the rest of Super Nova’s frozen body was starting to thaw, and would soon have me in its full grasp. I struggled quicker, hoping to get out of her hold before she got out of mine.

“YOU THINK THAT Y-YOUR LITTLE MAGIC SHARD W-WOULD BE ENOUGH TO STOP ME!? I AM SUPER NOVA! YOU C-CANNOT, AND WILL NOT STOP MY RULE!” She screamed as the ice melted from her mouth. I felt the magical grip suddenly tighten, crushing the air out of my lungs. I saw the light start to fade from my eyes, until I saw a Light Rose bolt of magic strike the now free Super Nova’s side, as she dropped me from her grasp.

“Think of that as thanks for before!” I heard a voice yell from behind me. I turned and saw Shining Armor in his battle armor with his horn glowing with magical aura.

I chuckled at his way of paying me back, before getting serious and looking toward Super Nova, who was now glaring at us.

“SHINING ARMOR! T-THE SO CALLED L-LOYAL CAPTAIN OF THE ROYAL GUARD! HOW DARE YOU ATTACK ME! NOW SUBDUE THIS FUGITIVE FOR EXECUTION IMMEDIATELY!” Nova yelled at Shining, and he simply blew steam from his muzzle.

“I swore on my honor to defend Equestria from any and all threats, and right now, that threat is you!” Shining said, shooting yet another bolt of magic towards Super Nova.

“Shining! How the hell did you get here so quickly!?” I yelled, pulling out Peacemaker to switch from a Katana to a Gladius sword, much better for penetrating armor.

“I saw that flaming ball heading towards Ponyville, and knew whatever it was had something to do with Twilight! Speaking of which, where is she?”

I called Vi for my tracking locator on her, and saw her heading through the Everfree Forest towards the Castle Ruins, the location of the battle with Nightmare Moon.

“She’s heading through the Everfree Forest towards safety! She’s with the other 5 who helped defeat Nightmare Moon!” I yelled back, watching carefully as Super Nova stood her ground once again and started to advance.

“64! Go to her!” Shining yelled, confusing me.

“And leave you here?! I can’t!”

Shining looked towards me.

“GO NOW! THAT’S AN ORDER!” he yelled, confusing me. I wasn’t part of the Royal Guard. He shot a small bolt of magic at me, knocking me back and sticking a small pin to my long sleeve. I saw it was Celestia’s crest, and looked up at Shining Armor.

“THERE! NOW THAT’S AN ORDER!”

I stared in shock, before I ball of fire flew above both of us, startling us and forcing us to see Super Nova slowly advancing towards us.

“I’LL SEE YOU LATER!” I yelled to Shining Armor, charging my legs with a slight magical boost and speeding towards the Everfree, dodging a swipe from Super Nova as she tried to keep me back, but I saw Shining Armor blast her once again, making her focus on the Royal Captain. I hoped that he would be able to handle her, and continued to run towards the Forest.

“64, do you really think that He will be able to hold off Super Nova?” Vi asked worriedly.

“I hope so Vi, I hope so.”

Author's Note

New chapter bros!

Chapter 24

Chapter 24

3rd Person POV

64 continued through the Everfree Forest towards Twilight Sparkles’ location, hoping that Shining Armor wouldn’t get too roughed up back with Super Nova. He looked down at the pin that Shining shot onto him for a moment.

“Why the hell did he give this to me?” 64 yelled in his head, making Vi wonder as well. It was an Equestrian Royal Guard pin, practically deputizing anypony who received it from the Captain of the Royal Guard.

“I’m not sure, but I do know this. He for some reason trusts you with his sister’s life, and I wouldn’t sully that trust after what he just did for you right now.” Vi answered, wondering what the pin was for as well.

Most of the regional creatures within the Everfree Forest were much tamer than usually tonight, even running away at the sight of 64 as he came near. Vi quickly chalked it up to still having the incredibly evil stench of Super Nova’s magic on him after he was caught by the tendril of the stuff. As 64 continued, he began to notice that some of the plant life around was beginning to char and blacken, despite not even being near a flame.

“It’s Super Nova’s evil magic affecting the natural wildlife. It permeates an evil aura which is practically eating the plants from the inside out, and is making the Animals fear for their lives against the smallest of insects. This might be a good thing for you though, because you can easily traverse through these woods and not have to worry about fighting any creatures.” Vi said as a matter of factly.

“Yeah, but that gives me another reason to try and stop her. It’s only a matter of time before she and Shining Armor are done back there, and she will stop at nothing to find me and shove my head onto a burning pike.” 64 whispered morosely. At last 64 made it to the Cloudy Gorge once again, but saw that this time, a bridge was now available, but it wasn’t like he needed it though. After running across the bridge, he once again saw the Ruins of an Old Castle, the area of the Nightmare Moon showdown.

“Vi, track Twilight Sparkle’s location, is she inside of the Ruins?” 64 asked, slowing to a walk. It didn’t look like there was much activity going on inside, but it never hurt to check.

“Yes, she’s inside the 2nd Tower, 2nd story. She seems to be trying to calm down Fluttershy who is crying her poor soul out.” Vi said sympathetically.

“Ok, let’s get this over with.” 64 said with a groan, walking into the dilapidated tower.

64 POV

I walked up the decaying stairs of the tower, preparing myself for what I was about to do. I needed to talk to Twilight, but with her other 5 friends there, it would be very difficult to get any words in edgewise. Walking up to the doorway, I hid just to the side of the door to listen in on their conversation.

“What in the hay was goin’ on back there Twi? What in Celestia’s name was that thang?!” The country mare yelled. I recognized it as the mare that was chasing me throughout Ponyville about a week ago.

“That was a surprise that even I didn’t want! I mean, what kind of surprise was that? There was an explosion and then that weird thing on two legs came and saved Twilight then that fireball fell from the sky and it got really hot and then that thing told us to run while he started to fight that thing that came out of the fireball!” A semi-excited voice said. I recognized the voice as the same mare that was bothering me while I was trying to sneak out of Ponyville after planting the now destroyed evidence about Celestia’s plans.

“Pinkie dearie, we need to calm down about this matter. Although we have many questions which need to be answered, we must keep calm for the time being. Rushing into the situation with prior knowledge will likely get us all killed. Twilight, you must know something about this situation.” A posh sounding voice sounded. I couldn’t recognize this voice, but if I had to guess, it was probably a visitor from Canterlot or something, that accent sounded too distinct for a small town like Ponyville.

“Whatever the buck that thing was, it doesn’t seem like a thing anypony would want to mess with! I mean, it was made of lava! That would be awesome if it wasn’t trying to kill somepony, but we don’t know what it’s trying to do!” A more tom-coltish voice sounded. I couldn’t recognize that voice either, so I knew that I would have to reveal myself soon enough so I could get a good look at these mares.

“Listen girls, I have a small idea what that was. But for now let’s all get some rest; we’ll need it to tackle whatever that thing was.” I heard Twilight Sparkle say.

“I know what that thing was.” I said, still hiding behind the wall. I could feel the mares on the other side of the wall tense up and shuffle away from the noise. I had obviously scared them, so I needed to show them that I wasn’t an immediate threat to them. I holstered Peacemaker into my waistband, and put my hands up in surrender.

I walked into the open and saw 5 of the mares jaws drop. The only one who actually looked a bit delighted to see me was Fluttershy apparently, and in fact went to address me.

“Oh hello there Mr. Creature! I didn’t think I would see you again. After I saw you were gone that night I got so scared and thought you were mad at me.” She said, hiding behind her mane.

Although I had spent countless nights facing blistering heat, fearsome creatures, and an army of Royal Guards, I still knew cute when I saw it, and Fluttershy was it. I was nearly about to greet Fluttershy, until A the Rainbow mare came barreling down, tackling me and forcing me onto my back.

“And just how do you know Fluttershy huh?! Are you some sort of spy!?” She yelled in my face as she pinned my shoulders down. Although I could have easily pushed her off of me, I decided that I would be better if I didn’t address myself as hostile.

“Rainbow! Ah think he’s ok. After all he did end up savin’ Twilight’s hide, so ah think the least we owe him is a chance to explain himself.” The country mare said, actually giving me a chance to talk for a change.

“Thank you kindly ma’am. Now Rainbow, if you please?” I said, motioning for the mare to get off of me. She grumbled some vulgarities before getting off of me, and stood off to the side.

“Now that I’m off, you better start talking!” Rainbow yelled in my face, but this time I put a finger to her lips.

“In good time Rainbow, but for now, I have to talk to Twilight.” I said, walking over to her before kneeling down to her level.

“Now that you can see me for what I really am do you think I can ask some questions?” I asked Twilight, who still looked a bit shaken up at seeing e once again.

“I-I think I can manage this ti—“ Twilight said, before cutting off when she saw the pin attached to my shirt, and the large burn mark going across the left side of my chest.

“W-Who gave you that pin!? Only my brother can administer that Insignia to anypony!” She yelled, taking a few step back. The other mare also tensed up at the mention of the pin, apparently acknowledging the importance of it.

“I can answer that later. But for now I need some questions about Celestia which need answering at this point. Hopefully with your answers I can stop that thing which is probably on a rampage.”

Twilight looked down; shuffling as she stood to try and ease the nervousness she must have been going through.

“Umm…. I can try… and hopefully it’s gonna be enough.” She said, looking up at me.

I sat down on the floor and readied myself for the questions I was going to ask.

“Okay… first question….”

Princess Luna POV

I awoke in a daze, feeling disoriented at the amount of magical energy which was expelled in the explosion…
Explosion?! CELESTIA!

I got up and quickly surveyed the room. Although I was still slightly dizzy I was able to make out a few key things. There was debris scattered across the room, a large scorched area which Celestia made her transformation, and an entire wall of the throne room, the one heading south towards Ponyville, was utterly decimated. I quickly trotted to get a view of the view outside, and what I saw shocked me.

The forests which were below Canterlot Cliffs had a very visible scorch mark heading towards Ponyville, and there was an intense flame on the horizon which was a stark contrast to my calm night. I opened my wings and took flight towards Ponyville, praying that I could stop whatever had just occurred before anything happened.

I began to think about the reason that Celestia had unlocked her Nightmare. Silent Knight had informed us both that Project 64 had set off explosives which had destroyed the Clock Tower, supposedly killing Twilight Sparkle in the process. Although it might have fooled Celestia, I knew that 64 was in fact unconscious at the 10 minutes before the incident, not giving him enough time to set any type of explosives off.

As I got nearer and nearer to Ponyville I felt the heat start to increase tremendously, nearly making me land. I continued to fight through the heat, and flew forward, knowing that my sister had to be saved from herself.

“HELP! HELP ME PLEASE!” I heard a voice in distress call. I immediately dived towards the ground, quick to answer the cry of help. I broke through the leaves and landed onto the Earth, quickly turning in all direction to try and find the pony in trouble.

“HELP ME PLEASE! ANYPONY!” The voice called out again, and I was able to identify the voice as a mare’s.

“WHERE ART THOU?! I HEAR THE CALL OF DISTRESS IN THESE WOODS!” I yelled back, slipping into my Royal Canterlot Voice in a panic.

“Over here! Please help me!” The mare called again, and I rushed towards the voice. When I finally arrived, I saw a mare with a Pink Mane and a White Coat, lying on the ground while trying to soak a very bad burn which had charred nearly half of her right backhoof in a small stream.

I walked up carefully as she saw who I was, and I slowly started to examine her leg.

“What happened to your hoof young one?” I asked, helping by applying a light numbing spell onto her hoof.

“It was awful! Some fireball came from the sky and landed right into Ponyville! I tried to run away after some weird creature fought her, but when she escaped from the ice spell it did, tendrils of her magic came out and grabbed a few ponies. She threw me all the way into the forest, but luckily I landed in this stream so I wasn’t too hurt.” The mare finished, droning slightly in her voice as the sedative spell began to kick in.

“Ok, now you are going to feel a bit woozy, so just try and relax. What is your name?” I asked, preparing to teleport her to Canterlot Hospital with the correct information for a check in.

“T-Twinkleshine. My… name is… T-Twinkle…..”

The mare couldn’t finish, because she was face down in the dirt by the time I had gotten her name. I charged a Longshot Teleportation Spell, and blasted it at Twinkleshine, sending her to the Canterlot Hospital. Thankfully Celestia’s outburst didn’t harm anypony beside me and Knight, so the hospital wouldn’t be overwhelmed with injured civilians.

I took flight once again, although it was not needed, for I was already near the Outskirts of Ponyville. I looked around, and saw dying and decaying plants, roads were charred, and a large flaming crater on the side of the hill which the now destroyed Clock Tower stood upon. This was obviously the landing point of Celestia’s grand entrance, when coming to attack Project 64, who I still doubted had actually set off the explosives.

“What could have actually happened?” I thought to myself, looking at the slight destruction. Walking into the city, I looked around and saw many doors shut and windows locked. On some of these buildings I saw that there were large scorch marks, and even some buildings burned to the ground. There was an intense heat still in the area, so my sister had to be nearby, probably still looking for 64.

I heard a small groan, and turned in surprise. From what I saw I opened my mouth in shock, a quickly rushed towards the sound. On the ground, with a molten rock coat, and blue flaming hair, laid Shining Armor, obviously in pain.

“Captain! What has happened?!” I said, seeing he was trapped in the molten rock.

“S-Super Nova… Project 64… we tried to stop her… I told him to find…. Twilight….” Shining said, gasping with each miniscule sentence.

“What has happened to you though? Your coat! Your mane!” I exclaimed again, still in shock.

“Run Luna…. Don’t stay here….. When it happens…..”

Shining Armor fell unconscious, giving me his final warning. When what happened? What was going to happen? I felt the heat intensify behind me, and I turned to look. Standing there, with her flaming hair and her black, hardened coat, was my sister, apparently dubbed by Shining Armor, Super Nova…

“Hello sister.”

Author's Note

New Chapter! Thanks for putting up with that slight delay, and enjoy this late release!

Chapter 25

Chapter 25

64 POV

“First question… Celestia. Do you know what she has done in the past?” I asked, putting on the most serious face I could.

Twilight looked towards her friends for what looked like support but I snapped my fingers at her, grabbing her attention once again.

“Focus Twilight! I really need you for this!” I yelled, scaring her a bit. She took a step back, and looked down in thought.

“Umm…. I don’t really know what you mean. I know she’s been a Princess of Equestria since the Planetary Creation, and she helped oversee the building of almost all of the major cities in Equestria, but I haven’t known much about her before I became her personal apprentice. Since then she has been teaching me everything she can about magic, and recently she transferred me to learn about the magic of Friendship here in Ponyville.” Twilight finished, giving me a reasonable answer.

I thought the answer was sufficient, and it in fact showed me that Celestia hadn’t exposed Twilight to anything about the Underground Testing. But, there was another part to the question I had to ask.

“What about a pony who goes by the name of Silent Knight? Do you know anything about him?” I asked, noticing the sudden surprised face Twilight gave me.

“In fact, yes. I’ve had a few conversations with him over the years, but I’ve never learned anything substantial about him. All I know is that he used to work as a doctor before he was let go, and was then assigned to Princess Celestia’s Royal Advisor, and now Princess Luna’s as well. But in my opinion he was a recluse, and only came out of his office to speak specifically with Princess Celestia, and on occasion me.” Twilight finished.

I pondered her words for a few seconds. So if neither Celestia nor Knight spoke about the Underground Labs, does that mean Twilight knows absolutely nothing about them? I guess this would be good, and answered most of my Original questions.

“Ok, next question, what do you know about me?” I asked, pointing at my chest with a thumb up.

Twilight once again shifted uncomfortably, and looked to her friends again.

“The rest of you can answer with her too, I want to see how much you've been told is a lie, and what is the truth.” I continued, motioning for the other 5 mares to come over as well. The orange mare was the first to speak up.

“Ah know that ya have been seen ‘round these parts ever since the Nightmare Moon incident, which means ya had somethin’ to do with all that. Were ya the one who brought her to Ponyville in the first place?!” She spoke at me in accusation.

I could see her reason for suspicion, so I gave my answer.

“No, I didn’t bring her here. In fact, I was coming to Ponyville before I first encountered her in the woods, and we fought for a bit. She ended up grabbing me in her weird mist magic and snapped my ankle before tossing me through the trees. After that, I kept on going towards—“

I was cut off by Rainbow before I was able to continue.

“Woah, Woah, Woah, if you had your ankle snapped, then how in the hay were you able to keep going towards Ponyville? You wouldn’t have been able to walk!” She yelled suspiciously at me.

I decided it was time to show them the “dangerous device” Knight told Twilight about. I pulled out Peacemaker, and Twilight immediately backed away yelling.

“Get away from us with that! Knight told me what it could do! I won’t let you hurt anypony here!” She yelled, charging a spell. I kept a straight face, and simply held it horizontally in their direction.

“I won’t hurt you with it, but I want to show you what it really does. Just look.” I said, focusing with a bit of magic. I made a small Bowie knife, and held it out to them. They slightly flinched at the deadly weapon in my hand, but I assured them that I wasn’t going to hurt them.

“It looks as I it’s made of only light, but the blade is very real. Look, you can feel it if you want.” I said, holding it a bit higher.
Twilight shuffled towards me, and put a hoof up to the knife. She gawked when she felt the solid light against her hoof, and pulled back in shock.

“H-How is that even possible!? In order to do something remotely similar you would need a steady stream of magic, and have the capabilities to actually have direct link to this device! And from what I can tell, you don’t seem to be a magic wielding being.” Twilight observed.

I smirked at her attempt to catch me in a lie, so I decided I needed to show her what I could do. Using Vi’s magic, I walked to the wall and took a few steps up, sticking to the wall. I waved at the group of mares below me, acting as if this was something I could do like it was nothing.

Rainbow flew up to me, and tried pushing me off, but by using the magnetic magic Vi was giving me, all she did was simply nudge me a bit, unable to knock me off.

“Ooohh, that is sooo cool! Can you do that on the ceiling? What about on water? Can you do that with any part of your body like your hands or knees or face or back? Oh! What about with your—“

The crazy pink mare didn’t continue when the country mare put a hoof to her mouth.

“Easy sugarcube, ah think he is more than capable of doin’ all o’ that, but right now ain’t the time for all those silly questions, he still need to explain what in the hay this has to do with him bein’ able to get back up after havin’ his ankle broken.” The orange mare spoke, reminding me what this has to do with anything.

“Oh yea!” I said, jumping down from the wall and landing on the floor. “I still haven’t explained that. Well here is the long story short. This device has its own supply of magic, all regulated by a nearly omnipotent A.I. who lives inside of it. She and I have a connection which allows me to utilize magic outside of my body and use it to my whim, but I have to remain in contact with her whenever I want to use it.” I finished, observing the strange looks I got from all of the mares.

Twilight looked extremely skeptical, and I didn’t blame her. I wouldn’t believe anyone coming up to me with that speech without any proof, so I decided to show the proof she needed.

“Would you like to meet her?” I said, dispelling the Bowie knife and holding the Peacemaker out to them.

“Wait, what do you mean “meet her”?” The posh whiite mare said, walking forward a bit.

“I mean meet her. As in talk to her.”

Fluttershy walked forward, “Umm…. What do you mean by… talk to?”

“She and I talk a lot; in fact, she’s what has kept me alive for a long time now.” I said, silently thanking Vi.

“Well, I guess I’m open to learn more about what this “A.I.” thing, whatever it is. I’d like to speak with her.” Twilight said, walking towards me and stopping in front of me.

“Ahm goin’ with her. Ahm not lettin’ something bad happen to her if she goes into that weird thang.” The orange mare said. I needed to learn her name…

“And I’m going too! I’m not scared.” Rainbow said, flying towards me and landing hard in front of me.

“I-I guess I’ll go to…” Fluttershy said, slowly walking forward.

“Oh me! Me too me too me too!” Pink yelled, bouncing up and down.

“And I guess if the rest of my friends want to enter that strange device, I might enter as well!” The posh mare said, walking forward with her muzzle held high.

I looked at the group of mares which wanted to meet Vi, and prepared to enter the Peacemaker.

“Ok, everypony put a hoof on my shoulder or something, just remain in contact.” I said, as they followed my command. I closed my eyes, and felt the strange transition from reality to Vi’s realm. The warm feeling flooded the mares, and I heard their contented sighs.

“Oh my... that feels better than any other spa treatment there is!” the now identified Rarity said. Vi reminded me of my sighting of her while I infiltrated Town Hall, and the name suddenly clicked for me.

“Yea that feeling was numbed from me a while ago, so I don’t feel it when I come in here anymore. So I can’t remember how it feels anymore.” I said, rubbing the back of my head sheepishly. I looked around of the white abyss, but couldn’t see Vi where she would normally be.

“Vi! Come on out! You don’t need to be afraid of these ponies! I think they’re alright!” I yelled, trying to pull Vi out of her hiding. After a few seconds of silence, I heard a sound I hadn’t heard since I first saw Vi, a whirring sound permeated through the air, and pixels started to form out of the air. I looked towards the form which was shaping, and nearly busted out laughing when I saw what it was.

Vi was forming, but instead of her normal “human form”, she came out as a Unicorn Mare. She had a Blonde mane, along with a sheer white coat, except she was still wearing that blue skin suit that she wore while still in humanoid form.

“Vi? What’s with this look?” I asked, curious to why she would change her form. I looked back the group of mares which were with me, and saw their mouths gaping at the proof which they were being shown.

“She’s what helps me regulate magic. In fact, she’s the source of the magic I can use.” I said gesturing towards the Vi mare, although I still had qualms about her form.

“B-But, how is she… how did you….. what?!” Twilight yelled, having a hard time believing what she was seeing.

“Don’t be alarmed by me, in fact I chose this form because I felt that it would be the form you would be most comfortable seeing me this way. And to calm you curiosity, I was made in a laboratory, along with my friend Project 64 here.” Vi said, revealing our origins and my name.

“Who in the hay is Project 64?” The country mare said, wondering about my strange name.

“I am, that was the name given to me when I was made.” I said, walking up to Vi and whispering in her ear. “Show them what we have that includes just Knight, not Celestia. We don’t want to scar them yet.” I whispered, and then walked back to the mares. In front of all of us, a large screen appeared. The first memory started to play.

“Hello Project 64! I see that you have survived the night to see another day!” Knight said happily with his sick sense of humor. By the look on Twilight’s face she recognized him, and was mortified by the next scene. I was strapped onto a table, and a cloth was placed inside of my mouth as a gag. Then a strap of fabric was laid over my throat, and was pulled down forcibly by two other assistants, effectively choking me.

I started to kick and flail, desperately trying to get air back into my lungs. These motions continued for about 10 more minutes, and then I started to panic due to my dangerous lack of oxygen

“Keep him still! We need to measure how long his body can withstand oxygen deprivation!”

I still was trying to punch one of these assistants in the face, but I felt myself starting to slow down as my vision started to blur, and my motions started to falter.

“Good! Good! Almost there!”

I was giving a few more coughs before I finally fell unconscious, and the assistants let go.

“Good, we measured he could withstand up to 14 minutes without oxygen, and 2 minutes after falling unconscious. Get him back to his cell, and prep for tomorrow’s session. We will be doing oxygen deprivation under water, and testing what his brain 's reaction would be.” Knight said, walking away with his clipboard in his magical grasp, a smug grin on his face.

The screen faded, and I saw the mortified faces of the mares.

“Do you want to see the other 1000 memories?” I said nonchalantly, as if it was nothing.

“What was that?! What was Knight doing there?” Twilight asked, in a flurry of confusion.

“He was the one who helped make me, and he was the one who was put in charge of experimenting on me. I was put dubbed Project #64, and used to test how they could increase the pain threshold in a Royal Guard, and use it for a greater military. And before you ask, yes. Celestia did know about this.” I said, and my heart broke as I saw Twilight’s face morph into one of horror.

“She… knew?” Twilight repeated, as if she couldn’t believe it herself. I kneeled down to level and nodded, waiting to see what she would do. She was about to yell, but I cut her off.

“She knew, but thanks to your answers I know something else! She didn’t want to! I know for a fact that the extremely horrible work she has done lately were the product of Knight and his manipulating. Remember? He told you that this device you’re inside of right now had the ability to destroy an entire town within minutes? It can do a lot, but definitely not that. He’s a lying manipulating bastard, and I was blinded the entire time. It’s not Celestia who did all of this to me. It was Knight, and I now know he needs to die.” I finished, standing up and focusing, ejecting all of us out of Peacemaker.

I opened my eyes and saw all of the tear stained faces of the mares, and knew I had to do something to neutralize the situation.

“Look, I know this is weird, but I don’t even know all of your names yet. Do you think you can tell me? I know Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow, but not you two.” I said, pointing towards the orange and pink mares.

“M-Mah name’s Applejack.” The mare stuttered out, still shaken up at the revelation I just made.

“A-And I’m Pinkie Pie…” The pink mare said, and I noticed her mane had gone from explosively poufy, to flat as a desert plain.

“And Rainbow isn’t my full name, it’s Rainbow Dash.” Rainbow Dash said, attempting to keep her composure.

“Hello Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash. My name is Project 64, and it’s very nice to—“

A tremor rung through the area, and I instinctively grabbed Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy close, knowing they were most vulnerable. I saw a bright red light shine from the direction of Ponyville, and stood up immediately.

“What the hell is going on….”

Author's Note

MWAHAHAHA! Yet another cliffhanger! I know they're annoying, but trust me, this is the last one. So enjoy the new chapter!

Chapter 26

Chapter 26

3rd Person POV

“You girls stay here, I’m heading back to Ponyville to see what that was. The only reason I made it here was because Shining Armor was able to fight off Super Nova long enough for me to escape.” 64 said, using Peacemaker to make another Gladius, and made for the ruin’s exit.

“What?! Shining is still back there with that “Super Nova” thing?! How could you just leave my brother back there?!?” Twilight yelled in worry.

“He told me to come find you, and that’s why I was able to get here! I have to get back and make sure he’s ok! So the six of you just hang here and wait for me to get back!” 64 yelled back, already out the door and making his way through the Everfree Forest.

“Hey! Get back here!” Rainbow Dash said, speeding in his path, only to be held back by Applejack quickly biting onto her tail.

“Woah there sugarcube! We ain’t got the same speed that yer used too, so just wait fer us, we can get there quickly. C’mon gals! After ‘im!” Applejack said, waving a hoof towards the door. The six mares ran out of the door, following Project 64.

“Vi! I need a status update in the area of the magical disturbance I just saw. The light was red but it didn’t feel like Super Nova’s magic!” 64 said, sliding underneath a few low hanging branches. Vi attempted to get a reply to 64, but there was too much magical interference to get a clear reading. In fact, 64’s HUD started to shiver and eventually disappeared, leaving him without a Tracker.

“Shit.” 64 muttered, now flying blind through the thicket. Although it would be simple enough to get back to Ponyville, if 64 had to get into another fight with Super Nova it would leave him at a severe disadvantage without his A.I. to help him in combat.

Back with the six mares, they were starting to see the effects of Super Nova’s evil magic affecting the plant life.

“Oh my, look at all these poor trees. Their leaves are starting to burn, but I don’t feel any heat.” Fluttershy said, grazing her hoof along a tree as she flew along with the running group of mares.

“I know Fluttershy, but we have bigger problems to deal with right now, like that Super Nova 64 was telling us about, we still don’t know what is her deal is. She was an Alicorn, and she was giving off an incredible magical force.” Twilight said, giving off her point of view.

“An Alicorn with a twisted version of Princess Celestia’s cutie mark?” Rainbow Dash said worriedly, wondering what that implicated.

“She did?” Twilight said, stopping in her tracks. The rest of the group was startled by her sudden stop, and stopped along with her.

“Yea, she had a weird sun looking thing that looked like it was all twisted and fiery. I think we need to think about that for a bit.” Rainbow said, surprising everybody by suggesting slowing down.

“I do think that is a very disturbing coincidence, paired with the fact that Super Nova was able to recognize you when she crashed into Ponyville.” Rarity said, throwing in her two bits. The group was starting to come to an unsettling conclusion.

Twilight was quickly coming to that revelation as well. She didn’t want to come to it, but with every hint there was to be seen, the facts were becoming clearer and clearer. She was starting realize who Super Nova really was, but she wasn’t ready to come to terms with it.

“She… She can’t… I mean, why would that… That isn’t even…”

Twilight had to sit down at the amount of shock which was going through her mind. It made her world start to spin, and she felt a wave of nausea flow over her, threatening to make her pass out. She didn’t want to believe it, but it was now obvious to her.

Her mentor, and the ruling Princess of Equestria for over 1000 years, Princess Celestia, had turned into the monster known as Super Nova.

Twilight fell backwards in with her eyes rolling to the back of her head.

64 POV

I was starting to break the tree line, and was watching the incredible show of lights which were permeating through the air in the direction of Town Square. I could only imagine what the lights were from, but I hoped it wasn’t from Shining Armor’s encounter with Super Nova. For all I know, he could be a burnt crisp of a pony, and I couldn’t do anything to save him.

“Vi! Can you hear me? Vi?!” I said, trying to get any sort of message to Vi. Entering Peacemaker was useless because of the interference flying through the air, so I had absolutely zero connection to Vi. I didn’t really want to admit it, but I was practically useless without Vi, because she was the one who was always able to curb my reaction times in combat, and she was what gave me any weaponry in the first place. If the magical interference got bad enough, I would lose the summoning portion of the Peacemaker, and would be defenseless. Although I had a small dagger in my Satchel, it wouldn’t be anywhere near what kind of firepower I needed to take down Super Nova.

I eventually came out of the forest, and saw the route past Fluttershy’s cottage to get to Town Square and get back to the fight. I didn’t need to take down Celestia though; I needed to take down Super Nova. Yet another large flash of red light flashed from Town Square, and I quickly sped off in its direction. As I was running, I stared in shock as I saw the charred bodies of ponies lining the streets. I stared with shaking breath and tears threatening to pour down my face as I followed the lines of ponies up and down the streets. I walked up to a body, and felt the hard magma rock surrounding its body, completely coating them in the Black Death.

“I’m…… I’m so sorry…” I said, head held down in mourning. That was when an incredible blast of magic came from practically everywhere, and I was blinded in its blistering bright light. The world below me tremored as I struggled to keep my balance, and I desperately grasped for anything to grab onto. I found the wall of a home and held on for dear life, hoping that the shaking would stop soon. It eventually did, and my vision slowly started to return.

“What the fuck was that….” I said, rubbing the pain out of my eyes. As I opened them, I immediately recoiled back, shocked at what I was seeing. The “dead” bodies of the ponies which lined the streets mane’s started to burn in various shades of reds and blues. Their eyelids opened, revealing flaming orbs of light instead of eyes, shocking me to my core. I quickly pulled out Peacemaker to make a club, so I could incapacitate any of these things if they decided to attack, but as I pulled the Peacemaker from my waistband, I felt nothing.

No magic was coursing into my body, allowing me to make the weapons. No magic to allow me to travel at top speeds, or augment my strength. I was literally flying blind.

“Shit, shit, shit… Just gotta keep your head 64, that’s the only thing you got.” I said, slipping Peacemaker into my waistband. I saw the creatures stare at me, and slowly start walking their way towards me. I ran forward, ducking and weaving at the nearly zombified ponies which were attempting to grab me, and from what I could tell these creature gave of no heat compared to the absolutely devastating heat which came off of Super Nova.

I felt two hooves grab my shoulders and I violently started to shake the ghoul off, I didn’t even see anything behind me.

“Get off of me you fucking thing!” I yelled, flailing and kicking, before I realized that I was slowly being lifted into the air.

“Hey! I’m the one trying to save your flank!” I heard Rainbow Dash say from above me. I looked up and saw her angry face staring down at me, as I chuckled nervously.

“Hehe, thanks Rainbow, But I need to get over by Town Square! That’s where all the commotion is coming from!” I said, as Rainbow made a sharp turn as I saw the large orb of light where Town Square was supposed to be.

“Ok! Just drop me!” I yelled, getting ready for a long fall.
“Are you crazy? You want to die or something?” Rainbow yelled, obviously not knowing what I was capable of.

“Trust me! I know what to do! Just drop me! Or are you too chicken!?” I said, instantly picking up the mare’s competitive nature.

“Oh so that’s how it is huh?! Well I’ll show you!” She yelled, as she let go of my shoulders and allowed me to fall from the long distance from the air towards the ground. I felt myself incoming into the very hot orb of light, and prepared for a hard landing. Although I wouldn’t have my magic to cushion my fall, I still know how to survive a long fall.

I finally penetrated the orb of light, but felt myself slow down substantially. It was like I simply went from falling to my death, to softly floating onto a feather bed. I opened my eyes and looked up, and what I saw amazed me.

It was not Shining Armor standing in front of me, facing off against the still standing Super Nova, whose molten rock body was starting to crack and reveal molten skin underneath. Instead, it was Princess Luna, who was covered in burns, cuts, and large bruises.

“64?! What are you doing here!?” Luna yelled at me, obviously shocked at my presence.

“I’m here to help! I got to Twilight and made sure she was at safety, then I saw a few large explosions over here! I can now see what caused them!” I said, looking up and down Luna’s body.

“64! Can you hear me?!” I heard Vi yell in a terrified voice.

“Vi! Oh my goodness I’m so glad to hear you!”

“I know, I hate being unable to talk, it makes me feel as if I’m trapped in Canterlot again…”

I pulled out Peacemaker, and I had never felt so glad to hold a two handed broadsword in my hands, ready to go another round with Super Nova.

“No Project 64! My sister is my opponent and mine alone!” Luna said, gathering a large amount of Magic in her horn, and blasted it towards Super Nova. She simply put up a reflector barrier and launched the bolt right back at Luna. The two went back and forth with the incredible sized bolt of magic, trying to see who would slip up first. I was tempted to ambush Super Nova t this point, using Teleportation Magic to get behind her and attempt to stab her through the head, but I know what Luna was really fighting for.

Even though Celestia and Princess Luna had made up about the Banishment to the Moon, Luna still had an incredible grudge towards Celestia, waiting for the right moment to get her payback. Of course I knew Princess Luna wouldn’t do anything as drastic as turning back into Nightmare Moon, but instead would want to beat Celestia in a battle of skill, to see who the superior one truly was.

Super Nova reflected the bolt once again, and sent it shooting back to Luna at an incredible speed. Luna prepared to make the barrier spell, but was suddenly blasted from the side by a hidden spell Super Nova had launched. As Luna fell to the ground, I knew it was my time to intervene, and I rushed forward, prepared to slice a limb or two off of Super Nova.
I came forward with a heavy swing, ready to crush what little armor Super Nova was still wearing. She put her hoof up and blocked using her Rock skin, but I saw the small cracks of her armor that my severe swing caused. I continued to press forward on the blade, attempting to break the entire thing.

“It’s over Super Nova! Give it up!” I yelled, still pushing forward.

“YOU THINK YOU ARE THE HERO!? YOU THINK THIS IS SOME FANTASY WHERE THE HERO WILL SLAY THE BEAST AND WIN THE LOVE OF MILLIONS? YOU WILL NOT SUCCEED! I WILL BREAK YOU!” Super Nova yelled, and began pushing forward as well. Her hoof armor was starting to give all the way, and I finally heard the armor completely shatter, baring her naked molten hoof. I prepared to rear back for a swing which would completely dismember the leg, but as I went to swing, I saw a blue shimmer flash around me, and I was teleported back to Princess Luna, who had gotten back up and was poised to send a magical spell towards Super Nova.

Super Nova charged a spell as well, but she did it much quicker than Princess Luna, and threw a magical bubble shield around herself. Luna fired the bolt anyway, and it was simply absorbed into the bubble, and by the looks of it the magic bolt strengthened it. I made a Sledgehammer and ran to swing at the shield, but flames started to surround the shield, effectively keeping me out. The flames around the shield got bigger and bigger, until neither I nor Princess Luna were able to see through them.

“Has she done this before?!” I asked Luna, wondering about the strange spell.

“I have never seen anything like this in the millennia’s of life.” Luna replied, staring wide eyed at the dancing flames in front of us. The white wall of the magical orb surrounding us started to dim, and I began to see the horde of Molten Ghoul Ponies surrounding us, pressing against the weakening shield.

Eventually we heard Super Nova cackling wildly, and we both returned our attention to the flames. They eventually died down, and what we saw as they diminished shocked and bewildered us to our very cores.

Super Nova stood in front of us, with all of her Molten Armor re attached, and all of her injuries repaired. I once again got into a fighting stance, and prepared for yet another fight.

“YOU FOOLISH PLEBIANS! YOU FORCED ME TO DRAIN MY MAGICAL RESERVES BY USING MY IMMEDIATE HELLING SPELL! NEXT TIME I WILL NOT BE AS POORLY PREPARED FOR BATTLE WITH YOU PROJECT 64!” Super Nova yelled, before she began to hover in mid-air.

“No! You mean battle with me! I will not allow you to leave!” Princess Luna yelled back, before matching her altitude with flight.

“NO I MEAN WITH PROJECT 64, FOR I HAVE A SURPRISE FOR YOU MY DEAR SISTER!”

Super Nova began to scream in the most horrifying way possible, before charging an immense amount of her remaining magic in her horn. The spell finally charged to full strength before launching towards Princess Luna, who was too slow to stop it. The beam of flaming light slowly started to create a vortex of fire around Luna, whose eyes were widened in shock as if reliving a painful memory.

“PROJECT 64! LOCATE TWILIGHT SPARKLE! LOCATE THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY! WE NEED THEM TO STOP HER!” Luna yelled, still getting sucked into the vortex.

“LUNA!” I screamed before launching toward the retreating vortex, attempting to stop the spell, but it was gone, along with Super Nova. The orb of magic surrounding me finally disappeared, but it wasn’t needed, because once Super Nova had left, the Molten Ghoul Ponies returned to their natural forms, and quickly went to go console their families and friends about what had just happened.

I simply sat there, a look of disbelief upon my face as I just tried to sort out what had just happened. What the hell were the Elements Of Harmony? What would Twilight know about them? I stood up, and everypony who surrounded me was now suddenly aware of my existence, but I didn’t care. I needed to find Twilight, and that was my first order of business.

“Vi, give me Twilight Sparkle’s location one more time, I don’t see Rainbow Dash here who can lead me back.” I said, already walking back to the Everfree Forest, simply disregarding the surprised stares I was getting from the Townsfolk.

“64… look up.” Vi said, a slight hint of fear in her voice. I complied, and fell onto my ass and tried to get away from what I saw.

In the Moon, imprinted in the craters, was the mark of the Mare in the Moon.

Author's Note

Oh shit son! New Chapter guys and gals! Enjoy! And BTW, my releasing schedule will be changing for 1 chapter every 2 days, to 1 chapter every 3 days. I find it's easier to work with, and my chapters won't feel so rushed.

Chapter 27

Chapter 27

64 POV

I followed Vi’s line at an urgent pace, but I wasn’t running. I swear the Mare in the Moon’s eyes were following me with every step, and I was starting to feel the effects of all of the events which had happened today.

One, the Underground Transit imploded and was now demolished. Two, the Clock Tower exploded and Twilight Sparkle was caught in the blast, which provoked me to save her. Then a power crazy form of Celestia named Super Nova fell from the sky and I was forced to fight before Shining Armor came and allowed me to find Twilight, before I was forced to return to the battlefield to find the citizens of Ponyville turned into a bunch of Molten Ghoul Ponies, along with Super Nova and Princess Luna battling for dominance. The result of this fight was Princess Luna losing, and ultimately being sent to the Moon.

I had to sit back on the trunk of a tree to relax for a bit, because my mind was still trying to wrap around the events which had happened today. That had all happened in one day, and it was becoming too much for me to handle at the moment. For some reason I started to miss the days where I simply was running away from Underground Guards, rather than having to deal with incredibly powerful and evil Goddesses.

“Vi… I think… I think I need a bit of rest…” I said, closing my eyes and just trying to forget where I was for a few moments. Obviously this wouldn’t fly for someone in my position, but dammit I was going to rest for a bit.

“I understand, this has been an… eventful day. Ha, if that wasn’t an understatement.” Vi said, chuckling at her own joke. I laughed too, not because I thought it was funny, but just because in this time of crisis I needed a freaking reason to laugh. After that I just closed my eyes for a bit, not going to sleep, but just relaxing a bit, blocking out the outside world.

I pictured myself perched on the highest branch of the tallest tree, simply gazing at a humongous forest below me, seeing birds flying and leaves blowing, feeling the wind on my face and the cool hair rushing through my shaggy hair. Then I imagined my free fall, simply jumping off of the branch with my eyes closed and feeling the rush of the wind and adrenaline rushing through me, before diving into the most refreshing lake there has ever been. In the lake I would see fishes swimming along, and plants of different kinds growing under the water. Maybe a group of ponies would also be relaxing by the lake, and simply wave hi to me when they saw me, and I would simply wave back. They would want to talk, and I would have a decent conversation with them. We would crack jokes, make funny references, and just have an awesome time.

“64… you know I want all that just as much as you do… but for now we have to get going. Twilight is still in these woods, and with Super Nova’s evil magic radiation gone, I suspect the wild animals will come out of hiding and prowl for prey very soon.” Vi said, throwing me out of my fantasy. I sighed and got up, continuing my brisk run through the Everfree to get back to Twilight.

“Thanks Vi, I think I if stayed any longer I would have started to grow complacent.” I said with sarcasm dripping from my tone.

“Oh so is that’s how it going to be? You wanna play that game?” Vi said with a chuckle. I chuckled along with her, before my smile slowly left my face, as I felt the Mare in the Moon’s gaze pierce my very existence.

That was going to be really rough to deal with for the rest of the night. Luckily I wouldn’t have to deal with it for long, because luckily it still seemed as if Super Nova was still moving the moon, and I saw that it was getting nearer to the horizon, and the sun would soon come up. Twilight was about a half mile from where I was, so picking up the pace a bit, I started a sprint going forward, and knew I would quickly reach my location.

The moon eventually fell, and the sunrise was starting to come about. The time was 6:30AM.

Damn, time flies by when you’re having fun.

Knight POV

I woke in a hospital bed with my said bandaged up, and a powerful headache pulsing through my skull. As I awoke I heard a gasp to my side.

“Oh! You’re awake much earlier that we had expected! You were caught in that awful gas explosion in the Palace! We’ve had a few bad burn case here tonight from that, but it seems you probably caught a blunt piece of shrapnel catching in your side, due to the lack of a puncture along with blunt force trauma you gained to your ribs, so at the end of the day you will most likely be cleared for release!” The nurse mare said with a chipper laugh which I hated.

She mentioned a gas explosion though, was that what were the ponies who saw what happened were calling the event? No, things were much worse than if a gas explosion went off.

“Nurse, I don’t care how much I have to pay or what paperwork I need to file, but I am leaving this hospital at once. Besides, I’m a fast healer, and no broken ribs are going to be holding me back from my work, so just step aside and let me out of this damn bed…” I said with an intense scowl. The nurse slightly recoiled at my harsh tone, and looked down at her clip board in her magical grasp.

“W-Well… since your injuries were not very substantial, I guess we could release you to a capable relative who is suitable to care for you…”

“I am the Royal Advisor of Princess Celestia herself, and I WILL be let out of here right now, or do I need to speak to your superiors?!” I yelled, making the Nurse start shedding tears.

“J-just… s-sign here….” The Mare whimpered, holding out a pen and clipboard with a release form attached to it. I quickly signed and pulled the IV drip out of my leg, and then proceeded to glare at the Nurse until I was out the door. I wasn’t going to just stay here while Princess Celestia was running amok in Equestria. I walked out of the door of the Hospital, and immediately made for the Palace; I needed to grab a few important Military Notices so I could mobilize a small Squad out towards Ponyville, to search for the recently sighted Project 64.

Walking towards the Palace I saw many Guard ponies stationed outside of the front entrance, to keep out any prying eyes who really wanted to know what happened. I entered and immediately made for my office, to prepare the requisitions I needed to put through.

“Grr... Where in blazes did Celestia go? She simply exploded and left…” I muttered to myself angrily. I knew she probably went to investigate the explosion in Ponyville, but after my incapacitation I was unable to teleport Twilight’s unconscious body here in time, therefore Celestia would have found her still alive, so why was she still not here?

I opened the door to my office which was down the hallway from the Throne Room, and proceeded to pull a large saddle bag off of the wall and fill it with the Documents I needed to give to Captain Armor. It would be a week before the negotiations with a Local Underground Crime who took base in the nearby Gamegray Forest, where we would set an ambush to assassinate Shining Armor while he was off duty.

I took the now heavier saddlebag filled with notarized documents from me to get another Sweep and Clear order to Ponyville out of the office, and went to Shining Armor’s Quarters. Once I arrived to the barracks, I gave my clearance to enter, and proceeded through towards Shining’s room.

I knocked before calling out.

“Captain Armor! I need an audience with you! It is regarding the recent explosion in Ponyville, and the association of Project 64 in the blast!” I said, knocking a few more times. After getting no response I opened the door, to find that Shining Armor was not in his Quarters at the moment. On his nightstand there was a small note, folded so it was standing.

It read, “I will be gone for an undetermined amount of time to follow the recently enraged Princess Celestia, to try and prevent anything rash from happening. Please inform First Lieutenant Ruby Tart that she will be Commanding Officer until I return. Signed, Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor.”

I set down the note and thought about what I had just read. Shining Armor had followed Celestia that night, and probably had confronted her about the ordeal, so their returns had to be inevitable. I quickly trotted of the barracks and went towards the Throne Room, to see if I could locate Princess Luna anywhere. When I opened the large double doors to the Throne Room, all I saw were a few maid sweeping up the floor, using simple mouth grip brooms. They responded to my entrance with a quick bow, before return back to work. The destruction of the explosion was still visible, such as burn marks in the floor and slight debris in the room, but the heavy damage of the walls and stained glass windows were repaired quickly by the best Unicorn contractors, and were now back to normal.

“You there, maiden.” I said, pointing a hoof to the nearest one. She trotted towards me and bowed.

“Y-Yes Advisor Knight?” She said with a shiver.

“Where is Princess Luna located at the time?”

“S-She hasn’t b-been seen since l-last night, and…… there have been rumors of her banishment to the moon yet again……”
She had said that part extremely quietly, nervously shaking in her bowing position to try and not provoke me, but I was intrigued by that last statement.

“What did you just say?” I said with a tone of anger in my voice, to make it seem like I was angry at her.

“It was just a rumor! S-Somepony said t-that they saw the Mare in the Moon a-again last night! Around 4AM!” The mare said, backing away slowly.

“And the credibility of this pony?!” I said, moving towards her menacingly.

“S-She was the Royal Gardener! Tending to the b-burned plants which w-were damaged by last night’s explosion!”
I had backed the maid into a corner, and I went nearly muzzle to muzzle with her, breathing out a puff of air though my nostrils to threaten her.

“If I found out you are lying to me… the aftermath won’t be pretty… you will learn your lesson like last time…” I said, going near her and licking up her neck to the side of her muzzle. She nodded as tears flowed down her cheeks.

I backed away and turned to the other maids, who were staring but quickly got back to work when I turned around and gave them a glare, before walking out of the Throne Room, heading out to the Royal Hedge Maze to plan my next move. As I stepped out of the Palace, I noticed the sudden rise of temperature outside, when moments ago it was a comfortable 75 degrees, now rising over 90 degrees.

I wiped the sweat from my brow before looking towards the Clock Tower in the middle of Town Square, and saw it read 8:30AM, much too earlier for temperatures to be rising.

“AAHHH!” I heard a mare scream as I looked towards the Train Station, and saw a crowd of ponies running away from the Station, some with incredibly bad burns charred on their faces and chest. I yelled for the Guards who were stationed in front of the Palace entrance and had them go towards the disturbance, before following them myself. As we turned a corner towards the Train Station, we saw a large monster who was covered from head to hoof in volcanic rock, and currently had a Stallion in her magical grasp, with her horn poking his chest. The stallion bucked and screamed in pain as the horn emitted a small blast of magic into him, causing a very severe burn to char onto his fur, before running away towards us to hide, but as he ran behind us he fell forward, unconscious. Although I could care less about the unconscious pony, I saw the char mark slowly engulf the stallion completely, as if it was slowly taking over his entire being.

Returning my attention to the 15 Royal Guards now charging toward the beast, I saw them bring their Halberd’s down onto the monsters skin. I heard 15 heavy thuds as I saw that the Sharpest Halberd’s formed by the best blacksmiths in Canterlot didn’t even pierce an inch of the thick armor, as the guards struggled to pull the now stuck Halberds out of the rock skin of this monster.

“YOU FOOLISH PONIES! YOU DARE TO THINK YOU CAN EVEN BEGIN TO BRING ME DOWN! YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!” The monster yelled, as I immediately recognized the voice. She brought the Guards up into the air using her magic, and blasted magic into all of them, forming them into those twisted rock statues.

With everypony around me now incapacitated, my first instinct was to turn and run, away from this monster impersonating Princess Celestia. But as I turned, I felt a numbing magical hold grasp me, as I yelled and squirmed to get away.

“UNHAND ME THIS INSTANT! I DEMAND YOU LET ME GO!” I yelled as I flailed and kicked, trying to get away from Celestia’s monster form. I was brought up to her face, and gazed into her fiery glare.

“YOU THINK YOU CAN ORDER ME AROUND?! THE TRUE RULER OF EQUESTRIA?! HOW DARE YOU!” It yelled in my face as I felt it’s horn touch my chest.

“WAIT! WAIT! I KNOW WHAT YOU ARE! I KNOW WHAT YOU WANT!” I said in a last ditch attempt to try and save my own life.

“AND WHAT MIGHT THAT BE YOU LITTLE INSECT?!”

“PROJECT 64!”

Author's Note

New Chapter people! Enjoy!

Chapter 28

Chapter 28

64 POV

I tracked the signal of Twilight’s tracker and found she was with her friends inside of some cave in a hill, due to Twilight falling unconscious some time during the night.

“So, I see you’re still alive after you told me to drop you in the middle of all those things!” Rainbow Dash yelled at me, obviously chastising me for my recklessness.

“Hey, I’m still alive and fighting. And Ponyville was cleared out of all those things. Super Nova left after wasting all of her magic power in a fight against Princess Luna. But the fight didn’t end well…” I finished, not wanting to have to explain the severity of the situation.

“Princess Luna was there? Why in blazes would she be in Ponyville?” Rarity asked, a look of shock across her face.
“I’m not even sure. While I was on my way to Ponyville I came across what I thought were the charred corpses of every Ponyville citizen, but it was just a spell placed by Super Nova to turn them into some type of Ghouls. After Rainbow Dash saved me, I told her to drop me into some type of Magical Dome that Super Nova put up to fight Princess Luna alone, face to face.”

I sat down before I told the rest.

“After a small fight, Super Nova ended up beating Luna in magical combat… and Luna was sent to the moon. I saw The Mare in the Moon before the moon went down.” I finished, taking in the scared and confused faces of the 5 conscious mares. I knew that my explanation was very rushed and insignificant, but I wanted to get it out of the way so I could tell Twilight what Princess Luna asked me to inform her about.

“Well… if Super Nova put Princess Luna in the Moon again, then what can we do?!” Rainbow Dash said, showing a very scared side of her cocky personality.

“That’s why I need Twilight conscious right now; I think Luna might have given me a really important clue as to what can help to defeat Super Nova. Does anyone know if they can wake up Twilight right now?” I said, walking over to Twilight and shaking her.

“I think I know what can do the trick!” Pinkie Pie yelled, before pulling an air horn out of seemingly nowhere. I covered my ears before she let an ear-piercing blare sound out, and saw Twilight’s sleeping form suddenly jolt awake, looking left and right for what had scared her awake.

“HUH?! WHA!? WHERE?!” She screamed, suddenly shooting up and looking around, obviously roused out of her sleep by the sudden noise.

“Twilight, I need something explained to me.” I said, sitting against the wall of the cave, trying to get to business right away.

“What can you tell me about the Elements of Harmony?”

Twilight’s face reflected one of surprise, obviously not expecting me to ask that question.

“Well, they’re Magical Artifacts which when used together, can be used to defeat the Darkest of evils. There are 6 elements, each representing an element of friendship which can only work if wielded by the one who possesses the corresponding trait, and only if all are used together. The elements of Friendship are Honesty, Generosity, Kindness, Loyalty, Laughter, and Magic. They are used in the form of 6 charms, 5 of which are in the form of necklaces, 1 being a crown of some sort. Why would you need all of this?” Twilight asked, finishing her explanation.

I took this information in, and knew why Princess Luna told me to ask about them. She wanted me to gather the Elements to use them against Super Nova, and to stop her before her reign goes any longer. I could only imagine what she was doing back wherever she teleported to.

“Twilight. Where are these Elements? Do you have them?” I asked, standing up and looking out towards the Sun, which was burning normally as if nothing was wrong.

“Umm, not really. They are all over in Canterlot Palace, in Princess Celestia’s possession…… Princess Celestia!” Twilight yelled suddenly, remembering why she fell unconscious in the first place. “Why is she like that!? Is that really her?! What in Tartarus would make her become such a demonic being?!”

I walked up to Twilight and grabbed her shoulders, trying to calm her down.

“Twilight! You have to keep it together for the next few hours, because we have a lot to do! Look, you know why Princess Luna became Nightmare Moon in the first place right?”

Twilight nodded, and finished my answer. “She was overcome by jealousy of Princess Celestia’s Sunlight, and the masses of ponies that frolicked and loved it, while her night was often slept through and shunned. Again, what does any of this have to do with anything!?” Twilight yelled, shaking my hands off of her shoulders and puffing a burst of steam out of her nostrils.

“Because, the reason she became Nightmare Moon was because a burst of negative energy coursing through her, affecting her entire being and turning her into that monstrosity. It’s basically the same thing which is going on with Celestia becoming Super Nova. A burst of negative energy came through her, most likely when she got word about the Clock Tower explosion, and due to my presence along with our less than friendly past, she immediately pointed me out as the prime suspect.” I explained, waiting a bit before I continued. “Twilight, she really does care for you, I can’t stress that enough. That is the whole reason she became that thing, to protect you from me. Although I know she has good intentions, she has a history in trying to solve them in less than positive ways. That is the reason she condoned the Underground Testing me and Vi were made in, to try and protect Equestria.”

“How can that possibly protect Equestria? By hurtin’ other ponies for fun?” Applejack butted in, giving her observation.

“She actually had a semi-good reason for all of that, but she could have gone about it in a better way. She was extremely paranoid about another incident like Nightmare Moon’s uprising happening again, and had to find a way to strengthen her power, so she started to build the Royal Guard up by genetically modifying them to become stronger, faster, and smarter than any other force in Equestria.”

I honestly couldn’t believe them I of all people was defending Celestia for her past crimes, but I knew that deep inside she had good intentions. I think I needed to get checked for Stockholm syndrome.

“Umm… It sounds like she was just trying to help ponies, but didn’t have any other way…” Fluttershy whispered, barely getting her words in.

“Almost Fluttershy, since she started this type of test a very long time ago, she didn’t have any other means of experimenting, other than using live test projects, and she just never changed her ways. She could have started animal testing or something…” I said, not being able to catch myself at the end of that sentence.

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide and her face paled at the thought of animal’s having to go through what I had shown and described to them, and she promptly fainted.

“Dangit 64! Why did you have to say that! She’s a caretaker of animals!” Rainbow Dash yelled in my face, not knowing that I already knew she took care of animals.

“Sorry! How was I supposed to know?” I responded, playing the naivety card.

“EVERYPONY! WE’RE GETTING OFF TRACK!” Twilight Sparkle yelled loudly, getting everyone’s attention. “Now what are we going to do about Princess Celestia running amok in Equestria!? We have to do something quick!”

“Well with 64’s strange question earlier it’s quite obvious what needs to be done, we simply must gather the Elements of Harmony to defeat the monster which has taken over Princess Celestia’s mind! Seems simple enough.” Rarity said, as I gave a nod of approval in her direction.

“Hitting the nail on the head there Rarity, but sadly things aren’t as simply as they may seem. Twilight, from your explanation of the Elements, that must mean Super Nova knows of their existence right?” I asked, as I practically knew the answer.

“Well, she has used the Elements twice before, so yes she does.” Twilight answered.

“Then that means she knows their capabilities, and what they can do to her. Her first action would be to fortify them as much as possible, in order to deter anypony who wanted to get their hands on the one thing that can defeat her, so we need to move fast and get to Canterlot, no doubt where Super Nova returned to lick her wounds until she can come back for me. We need to hit her while she’s weakened, and hopefully grab the upper hand while we still can.” I said, giving everyone in the room my idea, save for Fluttershy who was still unconscious.

“But how will we get there quick enough to stop her? Ah mean, she has to be back in Canterlot already, so wouldn’t she be already tryin’ to block off the Elements?” Applejack said, rubbing underneath her hat for a bit.

“My Underground Transit was recently blown up, so we can’t travel there through that anymore, and with recent events last night, no doubt the Train Station will be closed down… That leaves our only option as to hoof it there.” I said, hearing the groaning of the 5 mares still conscious.

“You can’t possibly expect such a lady like Moi to go on some hiking trip to Canterlot! That is at least 6 hour trip!” Rarity screamed, nearly making me collapse in pain at her nasally whine.

“I got that, but I need all of you to come with me! Without you 6, then the Elements won’t work, and we can’t stop Super Nova! A simply 6 hour trek through Equestria’s uncharted woodland territory is all it’s gonna take to stop her, so we need to act fast, and take Super Nova down. Who’s with me?” I finished, wait for their responses.

“I am!” Rainbow Dash said, flying in a quick loop before floating in midair with her hoof in a saluting manner.

“Ah’m comin’ with ya as well. Ah can’t just sit idly by and allow that thing to go crazy throughout Equestria.” Applejack said, stepping forward as well.

“I’m coming too. Princess Celestia needs my help, and as her Faithful Student, I have a royal duty to help in this time of need.” Twilight answered with a confident voice, stepping forward.

“Oh! Oh! I wanna come too! It sound sooooo much fun!” Pinkie Pie said, bouncing in circles around me as she answered.

“Well…… since my presence is vital for the operation, I guess I too will be attending this mission.” Rarity answered, graciously passing her need for extremely cleanliness to get a bit dirty.

I looked towards Fluttershy’s unconscious form, and then looked towards her friends.

“Would she have said yes?” I asked, knowing he was a very timid mare.

“Uh…Well… Maybe…. Probably….” Were some of the answers I got, so I simply took it as a yes, and picked up Fluttershy bridle style.

“Ok, I can take Fluttershy back home to wake her up, but the rest of you go home and gather up some supplies that you’ll need for the traveling we need to do. We have quite a bit of walking to do.” I said, leading the 6 mares out of the cave while supporting Fluttershy in my arms.

“You do realize what we are about to do we will be possibly be risking our freedoms, along with your life?” Vi told me, not wanting me to do the most possibly dangerous thing I had ever done, infiltrating Canterlot Palace.

“Vi, remember all those years ago when you asked me why was I fighting? Why unlike so many other test Projects I stood and fought, rather than laying down and taking all of the punishments which would be dealt to me?” I answered.

“Yes, you told me that you fought so you don’t have to be stuck in a cell 24 hours a day, or be stabbed with knives on a daily basis.”

“That, and to fight for the freedom of Equestria, so nopony else will ever to have to suffer the injustice which I have gone through in life. And now that I have a chance to end Super Nova, I’m gonna grab it by the ass and ride it.”

“Colorful wording…”

“I know, I try.”

1 Hour Later

After I had informed Fluttershy about the situation at hand once she regained consciousness, she reluctantly agreed to accompany us on our journey to Canterlot, and I told her to meet at Twilight’s Library in one hour so we could get going. I had donned my Brown Tattered Cloak, and replaced my black long sleeve which had been wrecked by Super Nova’s shove against me, burning an irreparable hole in the shirt.

I crawled through Ponyville toward Twilight’s Library, a newly formed plan under my belt, and Peacemaker in my grasp. Although I knew most ponies in this city had already seen my true form, I saw no reason to go and scare them off again. I arrived at Twilight’s front door, and knocked three times, waiting for anyone to open it.

Twilight opened the door and gasped, shocked at the fact that I had my Cloak on.

“I was looking for that Cloak left and right all over this Library! Where in Celestia’s name did you find it!?” Twilight yelled at me, pulling me inside her home as I stood straight up once again.

“One word, magic.” I said, looking at the other 5 mares inside of the house. “Good, everyponies here. We ready to head out?”

“Yupperooni!” Pinkie Pie said, wearing oversized clown shades, diving flippers, and a balloon floater toy around her body.

“Umm… Pinkie? I think we should simply take what we need, and not anything too over the top. Like look at me, my pack has 2 water Canteens, some Carrots and Potatoes, and a blanket just in case someone get cold. Why do I feel if I opened your bag streamers and balloons would come shooting out?” I said, looking towards her bag.

“Well of course I need all that! What if we have an emergency party emergency?!” Pinkie said, attempting to justify her need for party supplies.

“It fine 64, we can manage just fine with the rest of the supplies we brought. Even Rarity surprised us by packing lightly.” Twilight said, jabbing a joke at Rarity’s expense.

“As long as you feel confident in your friends, then I trust you. Are we ready to head out ponies?” I said, overseeing everyone.

A collective yes rang out towards me, and I crouched down with all of them.

“Alright. Let’s get to Canterlot, I’ll explain what’s gonna happen on the way.” I said, going back into my Cloaked Stance, and walking out the door, with the 6 mares I needed to succeed in my plan.

Equestria, get ready for one hell of a ride.

Chapter 29

Chapter 29

Knight POV

I had bought myself some time……

With Princess Celestia being consumed by that devilish creature it was a miracle that I even managed to escape that encounter alive. Although I was alive, I was chained with a collar to the Throne, which now had the same charred, burning look as Celestia’s skin, along with the walls of the Throne Room. With every step she took towards the Palace she was causing more and more destruction, taking random ponies that were slow enough to get caught by her magical grasp, and turning them into those rocky, melting zombies. They turned other ponies into the monsters as well, using simply a touch to burn them, and the burn mark simply spread throughout the body, until the molten rock simply overtook their entire body, turning them into those molten monsters.

The only reason I was spared was because I knew the most about Project 64’s anatomy, knowing where he was most susceptible to injury, along with his physical traits, abilities, and tactics. He loves to cause diversions, using illusions to disarray his opponents view on the battle, either allowing him to escape, or incapacitate. He also loves to strike using quick and precise attacks, rarely striking directly and often used counters and parries in his fighting style.

With these two statements I managed to keep Celestia sated until we reached the Palace, who once against turned on me, asking about his magical augmentations. I knew very little about his magical ability, but I did know this. Without any type of magical catalyst to help artificial magic flow through his body, his body will eventually break down, not being able to handle the inorganic energy.

I was flanked on both sides by the newly dubbed “Nova Guards”, which were Royal Guards simply encased in that horrible Molten infection, it didn’t even look like they were having any direct thought, and simply followed whatever was told by Celestia, which was something I had strived to do for over 10 years.

“KNIGHT! FOLLOW ME THIS INSTANT!” Celestia yelled, standing from her Throne and walking forward, pulling a chain attached to my collar.

“Yes Princess Celestia….” I grumbled, following against my will.

“YOU WILL NOT ADDRESS ME BY CELESTIA ANYMORE! SHE WAS A WEAKLING, AND I WILL NOT BE ASSOCIATED WITH HER! YOU WILL CALL ME SUPER NOVA THIS INSTANT, OR YOU WILL BE PUNISHED SEVERELY. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR!?”

I cowered under her bellowing, feeling the heat of her body which had slightly lessened blow against my fur, making me sweat even more. I nodded quickly, and felt her tug against the chain, continuing to pull me.

“May I ask where we are going, Super Nova?” I said with a growl. She reared her head at me, and stared into my eyes with her fiery orbs.

“THE ROYAL WAR ROOM, DEEP WITHIN THE CRYSTALINE CAVERNS.” Super Nova said, turning back to continue walking forward. I looked at the walls as we walked, and saw the melting and molten rock which now painted the walls. Walking by windows I saw that some buildings also had the same charred and burning look, courtesy of Super Nova’s magic. It seemed that the magic as slowly being transferred by slow moving Lava Zombies. As they walked over unaffected patches of land, it slowly turned it into the same molten texture, and then stayed that way.

Once passing through a few remaining corridors we came to a small platform, now donning Super Nova’s solar cutie mark. We both stepped onto it, and with the pull of a lever, the platform was slowly descending, going towards the nearly never used War Room. We saw the useless mineral crystals as we descended, and I saw them reflect the flaming light coming from Super Nova’s mane. The light show was nearly tantalizing, but it was obvious that Super Nova didn’t care.

“WE’RE HERE.” Nova said, stepping off of the platform, into a Room filled with maps and flags adorning the walls, and one large map with several marker flags covering it.

“Why are we here? We have no immediate invasion plans, and we have no reason to defend from another nation?!” I spat towards Celestia, wanting to see her reasoning behind this.

“WE DO HAVE AN ENEMY, AND HE HAS IN FACT INVADED EQUESTRIA. THE ONE CALLED P-PROJECT 64!” Super Nova yelled, mane slightly flaring her mentioning of the name. “WE MUST PREPARE AN ATTACK ON HIM, AND ALL WHO ALIGN THEMSELVES WITH HIM. SUCH AS DODGE JUNCTION!”

“As much as I would love to destroy that hick town, we are under agreement that we will not attack Dodge Junction, due to the bargaining chip they gave us. They gave us information regarding Project 64, and we look away from the help they have given him in the past. Any attack on them would be a declaration of a civil war.” I said, not even wavering at her tone.

“I CARE NOT OF PAST AGREEMENTS; THEIR TOWN WILL BURN UNDER MY RULE! THEY WILL BE AN EXAMPLE FOR THOSE WHO WILL EVEN THINK ABOUT CROSSING ME!”

Super Nova’s mane began to flare higher, and I began to feel the effects of the now immense heat radiating from her. I began to sweat even more now, and saw my fur began to slowly char. My eyes widened at the effects she was having on me at the moment, so I needed a way to calm her down a bit.

“B-But that doesn’t mean we can’t attack anyway! We know names and locations! We can form a full scale attack!” I yelled, as I saw the blackened fur seize, and slowly retract back into nothingness, as I felt the temperature drop slightly, and Super Nova’s mane went back into control.

“SEND A 10 MAN SQUADRON TO DODGE JUNCTION, UNDER THE ORDERS TO SWEEP AND CLEAR DODGE JUNCTION, WITH EXTREME PREJUDCE!” Super Nova yelled, giving me a quill and scroll to write the order out. I simply grabbed the quill and began to write out the order, then gave it to Super Nova who magically sent it to 10th Squadron, our quickest working group.

“NOW THEN, PREPARE A SEARCH AND DESTROY PLAN TO ELIMINATE PROJECT 64! WE MUST LOCATE HIM AND HAVE HIM EXECUTED IMMEDIATELY!”

“Yes Super Nova, right away….” I grumbled, walking over to the largest map and looking over it, and saw that his latest seen locations were already marked, including the now destroyed Underground Passages he used. Ponyville was marked in a big red circle, indicated that was his last know location, so he must of started moving from there, and based on the timestamps along with the circles, he has had about 10 hours of moving time, and based on his 12 MPH sprint speed, he had to have been with 120 miles of Ponyville, so I made a 120 mile radius circle and showed Super Nova.

“He has to be near this radius, based on the fact that it would be nearly impossible for him too remain a constant top speed.” I said, before returning to the map. I also knew based on his endurance testing he was able to run constantly at top speed for 2 hours before he collapsed, so I took into account resting and slowing down, which meant he had to have been with a 70 mile radius, so I also marked that line.

“This is the radius he would most likely be in, based on the fact that no matter how fast he could run, everypony needs a break.” I said, and watched as Super Nova looked over the map.

“VERY WELL, I WILL USE YOUR PLAN AND SEND A MASSIVE ARMY OUT TO SEARCH FOR HIM! PERHAPS YOU AREN’T AS USELESS AS I THOUGHT YOU WERE!” Super Nova said, taking off the collar around my neck, and blasting me with a bolt of magic. I feared the worst and looked down at my body, expecting to see blackened fur to start crawling up my body, but all I saw was a small film of magic covering my body, from head to hoof.

“THAT SPELL WILL CLOAK YOU FROM MY MOLTEN MINIONS, AND I WILL ALLOW YOU TO ROAM FREELY THROUGHOUT THE CASTLE. USE MY GIFT WELL.” Super Nova yelled, before she left the room, leaving me to my own devices.

I knew I had to get out of Canterlot, and away from this screwed up Celestia, so I waited followed her to the platform, and rose to the surface once again. I traveled to my chambers, and saw that my room was still unaffected by Super Nova’s evil transformation. I opened the drawers and pulled out a small dagger, a small black cloak, and a map and compass to help me navigate. I would want to head to the Kingdom of Ethaxial, which was across the Equine Sea to the West, so I could go under the radar of Super Nova.

Word would spread quickly after Super Nova would dispatch Royal Guards into Equestria to search for Project 64, and many foreign armies would come to foolishly take control of the land during what they think would be a moment of weakness, only to be cut down by Super Nova, and I wanted to be as far away from everything as possible before that happened.

As I was leaving my room, I felt the fur on the back of my head stand up, as if something was in the air that wanted to sneak up on me. I turned around and saw a shadow within the window, before it quickly went out of sight. I squinted as I tried to see what it was, before simply shaking my head, and continuing for the exit.

I didn’t expect a large explosion to blast through the hallway I was in, blasting me down the hall, knocking me unconscious.

64 POV

I set off the diversion explosives, which consisted of a stolen oxygen tank from the Hospital, and thanks to Rarity’s special talent, a Rhyolite piece spell, which was enough to blow a good chunk of the wall off of the hallway I saw Knight in.

I couldn’t believe what me and the 6 mares saw when we came upon what used to be Canterlot, with the molten textures lining the city bleeding down the side of the mountain. Twilight nearly fell down in tears when she saw her Hometown in near ruin, burning from Super Nova’s evil reign. I looked down at the pin attached to my shoulder, and wondered where the hell Shining Armor was in the whole fray of things. I hadn’t seen him since I left him to fight Super Nova on his own, something I still felt slightly guilty of.

After we arrived in the city, I told the mares to stay in the outskirts of the city, in a secondary shelter I had in a cave within the Canterlot Cliffs, the same cave I once shared a night with Shining Armor. This order obviously ticked off Rainbow Dash, who wanted to help me sneak into the Palace. I told her that she and Fluttershy needed to help me keep an eye on the Palace, staying above the clouds and watching for anything. If they saw something, they would report it to Twilight, and she would send a message to Vi, who would relay it to me.

This plan was already working, with me getting word that a group of Guards were heading Southwest, towards the direction of Dodge Junction. I knew what would happen, and I knew I was the cause. I couldn’t feel bad now, I had a job to pull off, so I could stop Super Nova from causing any more trouble.

I climbed up the side of the now destroyed wall, making my way towards the Forbidden Wing, where Twilight told me the Elements of Harmony would be most likely stored. I knew there would be security, but Vi and I had been training for special types of combat which prevented me from getting too close to the Ghouls, mainly utilizing blunt weaponry to push them back.
After climbing up onto a balcony, I saw that there were 2 occupants in the bed sleeping. I lightened my footsteps and snuck by them, but as I walked, I realized that they weren’t molten, but the entire room was, like every other area within Canterlot. I quickly asked myself if I should wake them up, but I doubt that they would want to wake up when things are like this.

“Vi, give me a locator towards the Elements of Harmony, just for a few seconds. I know how this kind of magic screws with your abilities.

“O-Ok… Here they a-are, follow the line, and try to stay h-hidden. I don’t think that I could hold up a conjured weapon for too long.” Vi said, slightly garbled. Her magic was artificially put into her, so she was more susceptible to Magical Interference, unlike Twilight, who had no problem with send another message to me.

“64! You won’t believe this! Super Nova just sent out what looks like an army! They’re going in all directions from Canterlot!” Twilight yelled in a hushed tone, obviously shocked at the amount of movement in the Guard there was. I looked out of the balcony, and saw the waves of Royal Guards heading in all directions, and part of me was glad.

“Vi, things just got a bit easier. It looks like almost every single Royal Guard was just sent out, most likely to locate me. Heh, ironic that I was in Canterlot the entire time.” I chuckled, running out of the room and making left, following Vi’s Locator.

As I suspected, Royal Patrols were down to a minimum, with maybe 4 surveying the entire Palace. Although this was great news to me, I still had a sense of urgency, wanting to get the hell out of the Palace as soon as possible.

As I crouched around another corner, I saw Two Molten Royal Guards standing at attention in front of a door, obviously guarding whatever was behind it.

“Vi, Quick Time please.” I whispered, as I felt time slow. I ran forward, and brought a small club onto both of their heads, but within my time, they hadn’t moved an inch. I dropped the spell, and saw the two guards slump over, as they reverted from their Molten state, into regular ponies. I observed the results, and came to the conclusion that the transformation spell only worked on conscious ponies. But it didn’t make any sense, because there were dozens of unconscious ponies in Ponyville when I stumbled into the Town.

“Perhaps that was the spell activating, and they had just turned.” Vi said, making a valid point.

I nodded and looked into the room which they were guarding. Inside there was a nothing but another bed room, with nopony inside of it. I tilted my head in confusion, and simply left the room, not bothering to figure out what was so important.

I saw that Vi’s Locator was starting to flicker and fade, so I decided to hurry up and start sprinting, not caring if some Guard saw me. I burst into the kitchen, and saw 4 Ghoul Ponies turn their heads towards me. I quickly looked around and searched for a blunt weapon, knowing that Vi wouldn’t be able to put out anymore magic for Weaponry for the moment. I saw a Rolling Pin on a rolling counter, so I drop kicked the nearest Ghoul who was approaching me, and ran for the counter. I grabbed the rolling pin, and pushed the Counter into another Ghoul and the Ghoul who was getting up from my drop kick. The Counter pinned them both, and I pushed by another rushing Ghoul with the Rolling Pin, before bringing it onto its head, knocking the Ghoul out, revealing a Mare with a green mane and yellowish fur.

I turned back to the last remaining Ghoul, and saw that he was right above me, about to advance onto me. I caught his open jaw with the Rolling Pin, and held him back onto his hind legs as he tried to get a bite out of me. I put my foot onto his chest, and pushed back, before clocking him in the head, revealing a Orange Stallion with a Black mane.

I threw the Pin at the two Ghouls trapped underneath the Counter, hitting them both using ricochet, and continued through the Palace.

“Vi? Can you hear me? Vi?” I said, trying to focus on both her and the fading red line going across the ground.

“6-64… y—ne—top---“

I couldn’t make anything out of her words, but I knew I was near.

As I slowed to a walk, I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up, and I stood still, looking at the ground. My eyes widened as I saw a Secondary Blue Locator Line don the floor, as I felt something heavy land behind me. My eyes remained in their widened state, as I slowly turned around.

Staring back at me, were two fiery orbs.

It couldn’t have been a more worse time for Twilight to send me a message.

“64! It looks like a fireball blew up in the Throne Room! I think something teleported!”

No Shit Twilight…

No Shit…

Author's Note

HAPPY HALLOWEEN! HOPE YOURS WAS AS AWESOME AS MINE!

I cosplayed as R63 Ruby Rose from Rooster Teeth's New Anime RWBY

Here's a photo of me and my sister!

Chapter 30

Chapter 30

3rd Person POV

64 slowly backed away from Super Nova, who continued to bear down onto him menacingly. He began to make a mental list of his situation at the moment.

Number 1, Vi was incapacitated, unable to function normally at the moment. Without her, 64 was unarmed, without assistance, and without anyway to make an escape. He was literally up shit creek with a paddle.

“SO, YOU A-ARE EITHER AN I-IMBECILLE OR THE BRAVEST PIECE OF FILTH I HAVE EVER HAD THE DISPLEASURE OF KNOWING. YOU COME TO THE VERY PLACE YOU WERE CREATED, AND YOU EXPECT TO DEFEAT ME?!” Super Nova yelled, as 64 continued to back away.

“I didn’t come here to fight you! But I will if I have to!” 64 yelled, before making a very weak dagger, and stabbing towards Super Nova’s right eye. Super Nova threw her head to the left, and threw a punch with her hoof at 64. Not having enough time to react, 64 took the full force of the punch to his face, and went flying backwards down the hall, yelling in pain.

“AHH FUCK!” 64 yelled, clutching his singed right eye while getting up quickly, before turning and running down the hall, hand still held to his now charred eye. It was nearly burned shut, and would definitely leave a very nasty scar.

“YOU COWARD!” Super Nova yelled, “COME BACK AND FIGHT!”

With his little stunt that he tried to pull with Super Nova, making that flimsy dagger cost him the last line of contact 64 had to Vi, so 64 now had to make his own way out of the entire Palace, including trying to locate the Elements of Harmony. Super Nova followed 64, chasing about 10 yards behind him.

“YOU CANNOT ESCAPE INSECT! I WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD ON A FLAMING PIKE BY THE TIME I AM THROUGH WITH YOU!” she yelled, as she attempted to grab 64’s ankle with a magical tendril. Luckily 64 had to make a sudden right turn in an open door, narrowly evading the incoming spell. The door led into a familiar hallway, the hall where 64 had made his first ever kill, and gained his fear of blood.

“Shit, no time to being reminiscing…” 64 said, eye still shut in pain. With all of the flame textured magic covering the entirety of the walls, it was a bit hard to recognize, but 64 did remember something vital. The Royal Guard he killed was defending an Armory, and he was stationed just around the corner! An Armory containing weapons, which he definitely didn’t have in him at the moment.

With Super Nova still hot on his tail, 64 cut a corner into yet another hallway within the maze that is Canterlot Palace, and saw the large metallic door wide open. With all of the commotion about sending the entire Equestrian Royal Army I guess everypony scrambled for a weapon, and hopefully with some luck, there would be one for 64.

As 64 made it to the door, he began to quickly close it, before Super Nova had the opportunity to catch up with him.

“C’mon C’mon C’mon!” 64 yelled, as his muscled strained under the large door, as he was able to close it a second right before Super Nova came barreling into it, causing 64 to take a few steps back in surprise.

“PUNY COWARD! RUNNING AWAY FROM THE FACE OF DANGER WHEN THE DANGER COMMANDS HIM TO TURN AND FIGHT! YOU WANT TO BE A HERO?! YOU WANT TO SAVE THE DAY?! YOU ARE FILTH! YOU ARE DIRT! YOU ARE WHAT THE PEASANTS THAT ARE MY SUBJECTS SCRAPE OFF OF THEIR HOOVES AFTER WALKING THROUGH A COW FIELD! AND THAT’S ALL YOU WILL EVERY BE! USELESS! FILTH!” Super Nova egged on, and 64 tried his best to block it out.

He couldn’t focus on the simple jeers of his enemy, knowing that acting on the insults would result in his defeat. Right now he was staring in dejection at a very empty Armory, devoid of any weapon, or any piece of equipment that could be used as a weapon.

“Shit…” 64 muttered, noticing that the Armory was a bit larger now after he blew a hole in the wall 6 years ago. Remembering that, he looked towards the Cardboard boxes with were stacked into one corner of the room, and walked up them. Opening each one and then taking the contents out of them, it added up to having 3 pairs of scissors, 15 rags, 2 rolls of duct tape, about 2 pounds worth of the explosive keg powder, and a large spool black powder fuses.

It was almost too perfect. Grabbing the keg powder, rags and, black fuses, 64 was able to make it all hold together using the duct tape he found, making a makeshift grenade which needed to be lit. Looking around for a book of matches or anything, 64 realized that he was unable to light the grenades.

An explosion rocked the room, and 64 saw that the large iron door was starting to become indented, and will not hold much longer with the blasts Super Nova was giving it. Grabbing the grenades and putting them in his Satchel, 64 picked up the sharp scissors which he then duct taped to his hands, making flimsy Trench Knives. He could still use his fingers, but the scissors slightly deterred his grip, making it a bit harder to keep Peacemaker into his grip on Peacemaker in his right hand. Even though Peacemaker wasn’t working in that exact moment, something might happen, and Vi would be able to p-power up once again.

64 rubbed his left knuckle against his shut right eye and felt the charred skin cover it, completely blinding him in that eye.

“Shit… Vi can’t heal these magic burns…” 64 muttered before getting into a ready stance, knowing Super Nova was going to blast the door down soon. He would need to try and fight her off long enough so he could continue running through the Palace, and eventually get to the Elements of Harmony, and get the hell out of Canterlot.

“Alright… let’s get this over with…”

He waited for the blast, knowing it would happen any second now.

……

Any second now……

Right…….now.

“When the hell is she gonna do this?” 64 thought, slowly making his way towards the door. He began to suddenly think.
“If she was able to teleport behind me, then why the hell didn’t she teleport inside of the Armory? Or why didn’t she try to teleport in front of me?” 64 thought, before reaching the Armory door, and unlocking it. Rearing back, 64 kicked the door open, and leaped out of the Armory towards Super Nova.

If she was there.

She was nowhere to be found in the hallway, and wasn’t hiding anywhere on the ceiling or behind any other doors.

“64…. I c-ca- get s-s-ome- path.”

Vi’s voice was able to break through the magic interference, shocking 64.

“Vi! Thought I wouldn’t be able to hear you until I got out of here! Where did Super Nova go?” 64 said in a hushed tone, trying to not to alert anypony in the area.

“Still here… just… for some reason… weakening…” Vi gasped, as if she was choking.

“Vi? What’s going on? Are you ok?”

“I’m fine….. The magic is like it’s everywhere, burning me from the inside out…”

64 shook his head and sighed. He wanted to get out of here, so Vi wouldn’t have to hurt anymore. But he knew that he couldn’t just leave, not when he’s so close to getting what could stop Super Nova.

“Vi, just a little longer, ok? Just a little bit more. I need you to help me locate the Elements of Harmony, can you help me with that?” 64 coaxed. Vi nodded at 64 mentally, and made the Red Locator line paint the ground.

“That reminds me… what happened… to your eye?” Vi said, making 64 chuckle a bit.

“I’ll explain later, for now I gotta get going.”

64 continued to run down the hall, back the way he had just run from Super Nova. Apparently he had been going the wrong way the entire time, and had gotten a bit side tracked. Making sure to check his corners, 64 made his way through the Palace a bit more quietly, at a much more eased pace.

He once again came across that strange door, with the two unconscious guards in front of it. Curiosity was getting to 64, and he just had to open that door.

“Why… are we making… this detour?” Vi said, wanting to get out of here as soon as possible. 64 opened the door once again, and entered the empty charred bedroom. Only one bed was in the room, with absolutely nothing else. Not knowing what to do, 64 pushed the bed over, moving it to see if anything was under it.

“Vi? Can you see if there’s anything in here? I know that we shouldn’t waste time, but… god damn this is just killing me!” 64 yelled, sending his fist through a wall in a strange fit of rage. He didn’t know what had caused it, but for some reason he was becoming incredibly angry.

“Don’t let… Super Nova… get to you… she’s… affecting… everyone…” Vi gasped out, as if she was choking. As 64 was about to leave, he noticed something about the hole in the wall he had punched through. Behind it, there was a strange shade of white, as if there was another wall behind it. Looking at the bed, he broke one of the legs off, and used it to continue to bash holes into the wall.

“I… almost… got it!” 64 yelled as he saw what was really behind the door. Yet another door was hidden, but instead of the charred look everything had, it had a white finish, as white as the driven snow.

“64, I’m… feeling better. It’s… coming from this door.” Vi said, no longer sounding choked and constricted. Knowing that whatever was behind this door was helping Vi, 64 immediately kicked down the door, and saw there was a staircase heading downstairs, and for a moment he thought he was going to have to continue down into the Underground Labs, before remembering that the staircase going downwards was in the Dungeons, not some strange bedroom hidden behind a wall.

“I gotta see this…” 64 whispered, leaping down the stairs while striking the scissors against the wall, feeling Super Nova’s grasp on his psyche starting to fade, his anger diminishing. But as he descended, he began to feel himself getting colder, as stark contrast to the blistering heat he had just endured to his right eye.

“What the hell could be down here that needed to be not only hidden, but protected by a magical barrier spell?” Vi asked, now sounding completely normal.

“I’m not sure, but it’s getting colder as I go down, so there has to be something down here worth protecting.” 64 said, before simply jumping all the way down the stairs, landing on the floor very roughly.

Looking up, 64 wasn’t exactly sure what he was looking at. There were pillars surrounding the room, all painted bluish white. The entire room was sort of bluish white, and it looked as if the room was meant to be above ground, due to a balcony door, and various windows which were blocked by the cement and dirt outside.

In the center of the room, stood a pedestal holding a vase, along with two pillars beside it. There were three other Stain Glass windows, with the center window donning a flower, with the stem and petals made entirely of snow and snowflakes. It was as if this entire room was a shrine to all things snow and snowflakes, like it was some sort of religion.

“Vi, can you make anything of all this?” 64 asked, lacking the words to describe this place.

“I… think I remember hearing something about it a very, very long time ago during one of Celestia’s monthly reports. A blind young filly that was able to create snowflakes using falling hail, and used the sound of twinkling stars to assist her in her creations. Eventually she taught many other Pegasi how to create snowflakes, and passed her teachings which are now being used in many Pegasi to create Snowflakes, but unlike her, they aren’t able to create unique styles, and have templates they need to use to make them. I think if the filly was alive today, she would scold them, but nopony has the skills she had.” Vi said, finishing her explanation.

64 wondered about the young filly, and once again looked towards the Snowflake Flower.

“I’m guessing that was her Cutie Mark. Must have been truly inspirational in her time, but why is the room dedicated to her hidden behind a wall, and underground?” 64 asked, walking towards the balcony door.

“I’m not sure 64. But while this was an excellent history lesson, and a much needed break, I think I just found a small shortcut towards the Elements of Harmony. There is another hidden staircase behind the third pillar, I can make a Blunt weapon so you don’t injure your hands any further.”

64 took Peacemaker and made a Sledgehammer, smashing through the entire wall in one full swing.

“Ok Vi, when we go back up, things are going to get a bit hot again, so be ready for that.” 64 said, running up the stairs, wondering where this shortcut was exactly leading to.

64 POV

I came to the top of the stairs, and saw that there was another false wall, waiting to be broke down. Although Vi was less affected by Super Nova’s magic than last time, she still felt partial interference, unable to make something as large as a Sledgehammer again.

“Alright, let’s see where this took us.” I said, rushing the wall with my shoulder, busting through it with ease. I was scared that I had come to the Throne Room once again, but I saw something was missing. Instead of a Throne, there was a very large door, with a very small circular hole in the middle of it.

“64, the Elements of Harmony are behind that door, all we need to do is get it open.” Vi said, as I walked up to the door. I pushed it, and felt that it wouldn’t budge for anything. As I looked a bit more carefully, I saw that it wasn’t just a hole, but an actually keyhole.

“Shit… Vi, we need some sort of key!” I yelled in anger.

“I think I know what we can do, but you won’t like it. Put me into that hole.” Vi said, charging what little magic she had her disposal at the moment.

“Vi, what are you planning? I can just pick the lock can’t I?”

“No 64, this lock is specially designed to activate using a very concentrated amount of magical power. In fact, I think it was designed for Celestia herself.”

I had another idea, so I decided to try mine first. Grabbing my satchel, I pulled out one of the 15 makeshift grenades I had inside. I looked towards the burning walls, and I put my hand to the wall to feel the intense heat, before pulling it away in pain.

“Alright, let’s try my idea first.” I said, putting the fuse to the wall. To my surprise, the fuse lit, and I quickly threw it towards the wall, knowing what would happen if I held onto it for too long. As soon as the grenade made impact with the wall, it detonated, making an explosion which created a bit of smoke, but no damage to the actual door.

“Ok, your plan didn’t work, now it’s my turn.” Vi said, once again charging her magic. I knew what she was going to try and do, but I wasn’t sure I wanted her to do it. She wanted to overcharge her magic, overriding the Magical Lock on the door.

“Vi, please be careful when you try this… The last thing I want it you to get hurt.” I said, as I began to hold up the Peacemaker to the hole. I thrust Peacemaker in, and saw the blue light emanate from Vi.

“STOP RIGHT THERE YOU CURR!”

I looked behind me and saw a bolt of fire heading right towards me, as I ran towards the door and ran up, before flipping backwards and landing once again, pulling Vi from the hole.

“What… are you doing? I… had it…” Vi said, once again having that choking sound in her voice.

“You aren’t going to be in there where she can easily get to you.” I said, before pulling out another grenade, striking it against the floor before pitching it towards Super Nova, who simply caught it in her Magic, before tossing it back to me as it exploded, blasting me backwards into the door, as I felt the back of my skull slam against the door.

I got to my feet quickly, hold the scissors in my hands in a ready stance, waiting to fight Super Nova.

“YOU THINK THOSE PETTY CRAFT TOOLS ARE ENOUGH TO STOP THE LIKES OF ME? YOU ARE AS IDIOTIC AS YOU ARE PATHETIC!” Super Nova yelled. “SADLY YOUR FIGHT IS NOT WITH ME! YOU WILL BE FIGHTING SOMEPONY ELSE WHO I TRUST WILL BE ABLE TO DEFEAT YOU JUST AS EASILY!”

I saw a figure behind her, hiding within he shadow.

“Who is that?!” I yelled, not really wanting to know. It was a stallion from what I could tell, a Unicorn at that. My mind immediately went crazy, having an idea, due to the first pony I saw when I blew a hole of the wall to smithereens.

“YOU HAVE A HISTORY WITH THIS PONY, I WONDER THOUGH, WILL IT MAKE YOU FIGHT HARDER? OR WILL IT DETER YOU?!”

“Just shut up and tell me who it is!”

Super Nova stepped to the side, revealing who I was going to fight. My mouth slowly widen and my stance became more and more rigid. With a fiery blue mane, Molten fur and blue fiery orbs, my combatant walked forward.

“Hey… there….” He said, shocking me that his conscious was still there, despite all other Ghouls were total brain dead.

“You... You were…” I said, before being cut off.

“Captured? Yeah… she’s been… mind controlling… I tried to stop her…”

“And now she’s controlling you to fight?”

“Yeah…”

“I’m not gonna fight you.”

“You have to… that’s an order from your Commanding Officer…”

Author's Note

Yay! Late night chapter! And I'm honestly not sure why I put in a cameo of the Snowdrop fanfilm, I think I just needed a filler to make this chapter a bit longer.

Chapter 31

Chapter 31

64 POV

I stared at Shining Armor’s form, and saw on his back was a large Halberd, no doubt for the battle we would have. Vi’s expended energy wouldn’t be able to make me any weapon without my connection to her being cut off. All I could use her for was to predict Shining Armor’s strikes and help me counter them, so I could stay on the offensive in this fight.

“Shining, you need to fight her off! Don’t let her take control of you!” I yelled, as Shining primed a magical spell, and took a few steps forward. I too stepped forward, and saw his eyes start to squint.

“I’m trying my damned hardest! I can’t just shake her off of me! You have to try and take me out!” Shining said, blasting his charged bolt at me. I saw it fly at me quickly, and I bent backwards, catching myself with my left hand as I saw out of my peripheral vision that he had unsheathed his Halberd with his magic, and was now rushing me. I quickly stood up and rushed forward, making sure to catch the Halberd’s handle with my hands.

With the weapon in my hands I was able to plant a kick to Shining Armor’s neck, knocking him backwards, but the Halberd was ripped out of my hands, and went back to Shining. I decided to rush forward, and launched myself at him, yelling as adrenaline began to pump in my veins. The two scissor blades in my grip began to slash and stab at Shining Armor, but as his cutie mark would show, his special talent was making defensive barriers, so every time I got close in a strike, a Rose magic aura shield appeared, only to shatter in under my strike.

“You have to try and get past those shields! They’re really fragile, so try and aiming for the same area in quick strikes!” Shining yelled, as another shield exploded, sending me back a bit from the shockwave. He came upon me once again, forcing me to block his strikes by parrying his Halberd swings with my two flimsy blades. I knew I wouldn’t be able to keep this up long, as another strike came to my side, and I swung a strike at his blade, canceling his strike and sending one of my own towards the side of his head, only to have a shield pop up. I remembered what Shining had told me, and I began to send quick strikes at his temple, while using my forearms and kicks to make sure that he didn’t bring his Halberd around my back.

“PESTILANT FOOL! WHY DO YOU ASSIST HIM?!” Super Nova yelled, standing in the only exit of the entire hall, making sure I didn’t run away.

By listening to her I had a split second of my focus becoming faltered, causing Shining to head butt me, knocking me backwards. I saw the Halberd coming from my right, attempting to decapitate me, before I quickly rolled to the left, dodging the quick slice, before once again lunging towards Shining Armor.

“Shining! Your sister is safe! I just wanted to tell you that!” I said, sending a low sweeping kick underneath Shining, sweeping him onto the floor, before I stabbed both blades towards his face, as he brought up his Halberd to block me, holding it in his magic along with his hooves to push it forward.

“R-Really? Why would you possibly care about her?! I know what Princess Celestia and Silent Knight had done to you, and what they were planning to do to Twilight, but why would you want to do anything about her?” Shining said, before bringing the end of the Halberd handle to my temple, striking me hard, knocking me off of his body as our positions reversed, with him attempting to strangle me using the Halberd handle.

“Because, would you want her to have to go through what I went through?” I grunted, pushing the handle off of my throat, “I didn’t know she wasn’t in danger all these years! I honestly thought she was dead! But now that I know she’s alive, I’m gonna make sure that every shroud of the Underground Labs past is destroyed, and I’m gonna fight until I’m dead, or I win!”

I took one hand to grab a grenade out of my back pocket, and lit it against the floor, and held it in Shining Armor’s face. Not wanting to take a risk, Shining immediately backed off of me, as I quickly rolled backwards and threw it at the ground between us, creating an explosion of smoke. I took the momentary break to light yet another Grenade, before jumping through the smoke, catching Shining Armor off guard as I threw it at his feet, sending him flying backwards. My one regret about making these Grenades were not being able to add shrapnel to my creation, making them thrice as deadly.

“Use those! Use those to knock me out!” Shining said, regaining his footing as he once again charged at me, as I noticed pieces of his Charred carapace starting crack and fall, revealing a molten underside. I avoided a stab he sent at me, as I parried the Halberd into the ground, as I attempted to stomp on the handle, but instead was swept off of my feet as Shining Armor pulled the Halberd back. Instead of trying to choke me this time, he came at me with a downward stab, as I went up to grab the blade, hands being protected by the Scissors on my hands.

We began a struggle to see who was more powerful, his magic, or my strength. I saw the Halberd was lined up directly with my neck, as I began to struggle to keep up the pushing.

“Roll to the left after throwing the blade to the right! You have to get out of this!” Shining screamed in my face, not wanting me to lose.

“Got it!” I yelled, following his instructions, but instead of rolling to the left, I planted my foot onto his stomach, and threw him over me, as I quickly got up and saw his form starting to rise. I went to tackle him and grabbed his Halberd, aiming for Super Nova in a throw which she was forced to dodge as she scowled at me. I felt Shining Armor’s magic trying to repel me, pushing me off of him, but I kept my grip, and made for another Grenade.

“Good! Hold it behind my head! Point blank should be enough to know me out!” Shining Armor roared, as he tried his hardest not to fight back against me. I nodded and lit the Grenade, and forced Shining Armor’s head on top of it.

“YOU LITTLE TRAITOR!” I heard Super Nova yell, before I felt the most horrible pain sear throughout my back.

“64?! NO!” I heard Vi scream in terror, as I was still in shock from the piercing pain slicing through me. I looked down towards my torso, and saw the blade of the Halberd partially stabbed through my back, coming out of the right side of my chest. My vision started to blur, and I felt incredibly dizzy, not feeling the blade being pulled out of my back, as blood started to rush out of my body. The Grenade underneath Shining Armor exploded, successfully knocking him unconscious, as I saw his now regular coat and mane became normal once again.

“V-Vi…… start healing…. Please….” I thought, feeling consciousness starting to fade away from me. I felt the very little energy Vi had seep into me, as Super Nova kicked my body over, forcing me to lay in a pool of my own blood.

“I TOLD YOU, YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A PUNY INSECT AGAINST THE LIKES OF A GODDESS. YOU SIGNED YOUR DEATH WISH BY COMING TO THIS PALACE ONCE AGAIN! YOU CAUSED YOUR OWN DEFEAT YOU WORTHLESS PIECE OF TRASH!” Super Nova roared, putting her hoof on my back, pressing down onto me.

My breathing was becoming ragged, and I felt like time was slowing, but not in a good way.

“64! Just try and stay with me! I’m speeding up blood clotting right now, so all you have to do is stay awake for a few minutes!” Vi cried, as I felt her magic course through me a bit faster. I began to wonder how she was using her magic at the moment, when moments ago she was choking on Super Nova’s evil magic, unable to even make a simple dagger. Was Shining Armor’s presence also affecting her?

“ACK!” I yelped as Super Nova added a bit more pressure to my back, causing my stab wound to flare up in pain, and me to awaken painfully, not allowing me to fall unconscious.

“SIMPLY TRY TO FIGHT BACK YOU DISGUSTING WORM! YOU CANNOT MATCH THE RAW POWER I POSSESS!” Super Nova said, backing off of me and flaring her blackened charred wings in a powerful display, as she cackled with a mad glee.

“64… try getting up! I need to see what I need to heal! I started the blood clotting so the bleeding should be slightly reduced!” Vi said, as she once again got to work healing my vital injuries. I put my palms onto the floor covered with my blood, not even phased as I felt its warmth coat the left side of my face and the entirety of the front of my body.

I pushed myself up, trying my best to ignore the searing pain in my body as I eventually pushed myself onto my knees, gasping and sputtering my breaths very painfully and slowly, knowing I had gained a punctured lung. I slumped over once again, coughing up blood.

“I know 64, I can see it. I’m getting to work!”

I once again put my hands to the floor, and felt my warm blood on the ground. My vision was still swimming around, and I felt my heart rate start to beat much quicker. Damn Cardiac Arrest wasn’t what was going to take me out……

“YOU STILL CONTINUE TO FIGHT?! YOUR PERSISTANCE WOULD BE ADMIRABLE IN A NOTHER SITUATION MR. 64, BUT SADLY NOW IS NOT THE TIME TO CONTINUE FIGHTING! WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU’RE GOING?!” Super Nova yelled, watching me as I was finally able to regain my footing, and stood up straight.

I started to limp forward towards the Door to the Elements of Harmony, already having a plan starting to swim around in my head, already knowing that there would be major repercussions to it.

“Vi…… you ready for this?” I gasped, already telling her what I was gonna do.

“64… I told you that no matter what choices you ever made, I would simply guide you to it. I’m ready for this.” Vi said, taking a deep breath.

I continued towards the door, undoing the duct tape bindings on my hands, dropping the two Scissor blades onto the floor, and grabbed Peacemaker out of my back waistband.

“I COMMAND YOU, REMAIN STILL!” Super Nova yelled, as I finally made it to the door, still gasping for air while trying to simply stay awake. I turned around towards Super Nova, and put my back to the door, using it to remain balanced. I wiped blood away from my lips before I took in a deep breath to reply to her.

“You know what…… Super Nova? Fuck…… you.” I said, raising a two fingered piece sign towards her. I saw her fiery eyes become brighter, and felt the heat begin to rise in the room. I looked to the still unconscious Shining Armor on the floor behind Super Nova, and hoped he would wake up soon so he could get out of here.

“YOU. DARE. TO DEFY ME?!” Super Nova roared, shaking the actual room, making some debris fall from the roof.

I was purposely trying to rile her up, one so I could buy myself a few minutes so Vi could repair some of the major damage done to my body, although I knew I would need some medical attention to help fix my punctured lung, and fast before I went into shock, which I felt the early onset effects of.

“Yeah… I do. Wanna… know why? Because… you, are simply… horrible. Why are you doing… all of this? Just to get me? To kill me? For… what? Twilight… is alive, and safe too. I… have no ill will towards her, or Celestia for that matter. So… why? Why would you… practically ruin thousands of lives, just to get to one person? Answer that… Super Nova…” I said, gasping and wheezing every few words, and holding my left hand to my chest wound.

“YOU ARE GOING TO REGRET SAYING THOSE WORDS YOU PUNY WORM! I DO THESE THINGS TO SHOW WHAT EQUESTRIA COULD HAVE BEEN! TO SHOW WHAT AWESOME POWER IT HAS! THEN YOU CAME ALONG…” Super Nova yelled, slowly stepping forward, charring the reddened floors with every step.

“YOU CAME ALONG, AND CHANGED POOR LITTLE CELESTIA’S MIND. YOU MADE HER SEE HOW MUCH SHE “LOVED AND ADORED” HER MOST FAITHFUL STUDENT! THOSE STUDENTS WERE NOTHING MORE THAN TOOLS TO BE USED, TO BE MADE INTO SOMETHING GREATER! INSTEAD YOU CAME ALONG, AND MADE HER ACTUALLY START TO CARE FOR ONE OF THEM! EQUESTRIA COULD HAVE BEEN THE ENTIRE PLANET’S SUPERPOWER, BUT NO. YOU. CHANGED. EVERYTHING! AND FOR THAT PROJECT 64, I AM GOING TO TAKE GREAT PLEASURE, IN ENDING YOUR LIFE! RIGHT NOW!”

I saw Super Nova’s horn start to glow, as my pure adrenaline started to perceive time going slower.

I could feel my heart beating, a bit more erratically than one would hope for.

I felt the sweat from my forehead drip down my face, before finally dripping off onto the floor.

I readied Peacemaker in front of me, and took the best deep breath I could.

I saw the glowing reach its apex and a bolt fired at me, at a very alarming speed.

“VI, GET READY!” I yelled mentally, as I took a blocking stance, as the bolt got closer and closer.

“READY!” Vi yelled back at me, as I saw the bolt was in swinging distance, and without a weapon, I simply swung the Peacemaker at the fire bolt, as timed completely stopped for a second.

I had a face of exertion and determination, knowing that this either had to work, or this place would become my early grave.

Vi had a face of fear, knowing this plan would hurt her immensely, but it would be a necessary sacrifice to make.

Super Nova’s face was one of intense anger, wanting to finish me off as quickly as possible, for I was the only obstacle in her way.

Time once again started to return to its normal speed, as I finally made contact with the fire bolt, as the entire magic force was absorbed into Peacemaker and I heard Vi’s bloodcurdling scream pierce my ears, as I also felt the intense burns of Super Nova’s magic course through my arms. The magic coursed through my entire body, as I felt my muscles tense and heart rate increase and become steadier.

“AAGGGHHH! 64! DO IT NOW” Vi bawled, as I could feel my hair stand straight up at the absolute terror within her voice, as I immediately took Peacemaker, and stabbed it into the magically locked Door, using Super Nova’s magic to unlock it.

“WHAT DID YOU JUST DO?” Super Nova yelled, as I saw a blue light erupt from the Sun symbol in the center of the door, as it exploded in all directions, lighting up six lights covering the double doors, as they swung open, enveloping the entire room in its bright blue light.

I looked up and saw that in the center of the very small room, a blue box covered in diamonds and crystals, presumably containing the Elements of Harmony.

“YOU CURR! CEASE THIS INSTANT!” Super Nova bellowed, as I grabbed the box under my arm, and pulled Vi out of the Lock. I couldn’t feel any presence within Peacemaker, and feared the worst, until a fire ball went flying over my head, and I was forced to hurry and get going. I put Vi into my satchel, as I held my chest injury, noticing it hurt much less than it should have, and my breathing had stabilized after the magic had surged through me, but there was still some bleeding going on, so I knew I wasn’t out of the woods yet.

“Shit… gotta get outta here…” I muttered, before grabbing two Grenades using my left hand and lit them against the floor, throwing them towards Super Nova’s hooves, creating a large plume around her, which gave me about 10 seconds of cover to get out of this place. I was able to go into a light sprint, with a large pain searing through my stab wound, gripping the Elements of Harmony under my right arm.

I made for the door, before I saw something catch my eye, making me choose a very split second choice. Do I grab Shining Armor too? Or do I hope for the best?

Fuck…

I made for Shining’s body, quickly scooping him up as well, throwing him over my left shoulder, making sure to hold him tight. I quickly jumped to the left as stinging sliced through my body, dodging a stream of Lava Super Nova had just sent in my direction, as I turned and made for the door.

“SAVING THE TRAITOR AS WELL? YOU CONTINUE TO AGGRAVATE ME TO NO END!” Super Nova yelled as she gave chase, knowing she would catch up to me if I didn’t do something very quickly. I had an extra 120 pounds on me from carrying Shining Armor over my shoulder, and about another 20 under my left arm from keeping the Elements of Harmony clutched safe, slowing me quite a bit.

“Damn…. Why did I make Vi do that!?” I thought, wishing she was awake so I could use her magic to help me go faster. All I could was speed myself up by going into a mild sprint, trying to ignore the absolutely agonizing pain which was ripping through my chest and back.

“YOU WILL FAIL ONCE HERE PROJECT 64! YOU CANNOT ESCAPE MY PALACE!” Super Nova screamed, as I saw that down the corridor I was running down, a thick wall of molten rock was starting to form, closing off the path I was going down.

“SHIT!” I yelled, as I increased my speed, nearly falling over in the pain I was going through, and attempted to beat the wall before it was going to be able to close on me. I turned my right shoulder towards the wall, as it closed in front of me. I smashed through the wall, as it once again closed behind me. I didn’t turn around as I heard a large explosion ring out as some debris passed me, signifying that Super Nova had smashed through the wall as well.

Something was going on with Super Nova’s magic, as if she was running out or something. First it was Vi all of a sudden becoming much better from her magic interference, then it was her having many chances to kill me as I was getting the Elements of Harmony, now her spell traps were becoming weaker and weaker. If I didn’t know any better, she was suffering from Magical Exertion, which is something a magic user could experience if they use too much magic within a short amount of time.

I made a quick right down another hall, knowing it was an exit route that would lead me out of here.

“Dammit Shining, if there was any time I needed you to wake up it would definitely be now!” I thought, as I began to feel a bit woozy. I needed to get back to Canterlot Cliffside, so I could get back to Twilight and her friends so I could get them their Elements.

“I SWEAR IF YOU DON’T STOP RIGHT NOW I WILL SEND YOUR BODY LIMB BY LIMB TO THE GATES OF TARTARUS MYSELF!” Super Nova yelled, as I was forced to side step to avoid getting hit in the back by another fire bolt.

“Huh… wha? Where the hell… Woah!” I heard Shining yell as he began to tense up in my grip.

“Nice to see you in the land of the living Cap! But right now we got bigger fish to fry!” I yelled, tossing him off of my shoulder as he began to run alongside of me, “What is the fastest route to the Throne Room?! We might need to use the back exit!”

“What back exit?!” Shining screamed back at me.

“We make one then!”

As we continued to run through the charred halls, we felt something off about the entire place, as we slowed down to look behind us. We were astonished to see that after turning left through a kitchen, Super Nova was no longer following us. I set down the chest I was holding and bent down to catch my breath as best as I could, as Shining walked over to me.

“What happened there? Did I stab you like that?” Shining said, noticing some blood on my hand after pulling it away from my wound.

“Nah… it was Super Nova… I threw your Halberd towards her to get it away from you when I tried to knock you out, but instead she picked it up and stabbed it through my back. I think I may have a punctured lung.” I said, rest against a wall in the kitchen.

“Shit… here, let me try and help.”

Shining Armor’s horn glowed Rose before blasting me in the chest, knocking the wind out of me.

“AH! Wha… What was that!” I gasped, sliding down the wall as I grasped at my chest.

“Relax… that was a light regeneration spell. It should help you with whatever injuries you got from the stab wound. It should be good as new in about a week. C’mon, we have to keep moving… Wait. ARE THOSE THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY?!” Shining yelled as he suddenly jumping back, just noticing the Chest I had with me.

“Yeah… but I don’t feel good knowing what I had to do to get them… But now’s not the time to dwell on that, we need to get to the Throne Room. Where is the quickest rout….”

My sentence was cut short as we both felt a rumbling in the ground… and a heat fill the air. We looked at each other before we looked towards the double doors of the Kitchen entrance where we came in through, and saw through the small circular windows in the doors that a river, a HUMUNGOUS RIVER, of Molten Lava was headed straight for us, with crashing waves and all.

“HOLY SHIT!” We both yelled as we both immediately turned 180 degrees and hauled as fast as we could away from the torrent of lava, but not before I scooped the Elements of Harmony and held it to my chest, sprinting as fast as I could away from the Lava.

“WE NEED TO GET TO THE THRONE ROOM! WHERE THE HELL IS IT?!” I shouted a Shining, who simply nodded his head back at me, the universal symbol for the phrase, “Follow me!”.

Shining turned left as I followed him down another corridor, him knowing the entire layout of this Palace inside and out.

“IT’S NOT THE FAR NOW! JUST TWO MORE TURNS!” Shining bellowed in front of me, as we continued to outrun the waves of lava behind me. It was only about 10 yards behind me, and I knew that it would catch very soon if I didn’t do something quick.

“Shining! Do something about the lava! It’s nipping at my heels back here!” I barked, as I felt exhaustion start tear its fangs into me.

“Got it!”

I continued to run and not look back as a barrier formed behind me, holding back the rushing torrent of lava, giving me a few seconds to get away.

“OK, HERE IT IS!” Shining Armor shouted, as we turned left one more time, as we both saw large double doors form in front of us.

We barreled through the doors as I dropped the Elements on the ground, and turned around to close the them, pushing as hard as we could to get them closed before the rushing lave was able to get to us.

“C’MON! C’MON!” I grunted as the Lava got closer, and our efforts doubled. With one final push we got the Double doors closed, as we felt the rushing lava smash against the door, threatening to break it down.

We both backed away from the doors, praying that neither of them would fall. As we saw them hold fast, we stared at each other, before I started to chuckle, knowing that I had just escaped the most dangerous thing I had ever gone through. I looked back towards Shining Armor, wondering why he wasn’t reacting, when I saw the shocked stare he was giving towards the Throne. I turned around at the ready, knowing Super Nova was sitting there, waiting for us.

My eyes widen as I realized that it wasn’t Super Nova we were staring at, but the entire Throne Room was absolutely brimming with Molten Royal Guards, each of them with flaming red manes and charred blackened fur. They all started to slowly shuffle towards us as I quickly picked up the Elements of Harmony, clutching them to my chest.

“Shit! There’s too many for us to fight!” Shining Armor said in anger, as I felt the plan was incredibly obvious.

“Shining, when I say now, I need you to use your biggest explosive spell on the wall behind the Throne to the left, you got it? Then as soon as the spell lands, you need to teleport both of us into the room behind the Throne, got it?” I said, gripping the handle of the Throne Room door, ready for my part of the plan as well.

“Yeah! I got it.” Shining said, as we went shoulder to shoulder as the Ghouls bared down on us.

“Ok… ready? NOW!” I yelled, as Shining shot the spell towards the Throne wall, prepared to blow it to smithereens as he got ready to teleport us. As soon as the spell landed against the wall, I pulled the door open as we teleported to the back room, and the Lava torrent once again started to rush.

“GO! GO! GO!” I yelled, as I was once again running through the hidden pantry behind the Throne, noticing it’s un molten texture, unlike the rest of the Castle. There was the door I once made me first daring escape from Canterlot in front us, as I leapt through the air, keeping a tight grip on the Elements of Harmony, shutting my eyes as I was prepared for the impact.

Twilight Sparkle POV

“Woah! Did you just see that? There’s lava spewing out of the back of the Palace! I can’t see 64 anywhere!” Rainbow Dash yelled at me, as my mouth dropped. The Palace was right above us, and if there was Lave pouring out of it, it would form a sort of Lava filled waterfall!

“My goodness… we might need to go right now!” I yelled as I shot to my hooves, and was already half way out the door.

“Wait, Fluttershy’s signaling at me! What is it Fluttershy?” Rainbow Dash yelled upwards towards Fluttershy.

“The lava isn’t spilling down the mountain! Shining Armor is running out of the back with Mr. 64 in front of him! He got the Elements!” Fluttershy half yelled loud enough for us to hear. I nearly jumped out of my fur at the mention of my brother being safe, when all of a sudden I heard yelling from two male voices getting nearer, as I ran outside of the cave to see that both 64 and Shining Armor were flying down the mountain, as Shining Armor held the Chest for the Elements of Harmony in his telekinetic grasp.

“I got them!” Rainbow Dash yelled, as she shot down towards them, leaving a Rainbow trail behind.

The rest of us waited nervously on the small trail leading upwards towards Canterlot, peering over the edge as we waited for Rainbow to fly back up.

We all jumped with glee as we saw Rainbow Dash’s hair pop up from the ledge. But we all had shocked looks as we saw all Rainbow Dash had in her grasp was Shining Armor, holding the Elements of Harmony in his hooves.

Author's Note

LONGEST CHAPTER YET! Enjoy this shit. Comment!

Chapter 32

Chapter 32

Twilight Sparkle POV

“What do you mean he told you to drop him?!” I yelled at Rainbow Dash, who reeled back in fear of my sudden increase in volume.

“Hey! I had both of them in my hooves, but I had trouble getting back to the cave! That’s when 64 told me to drop him so I could fly up! But when I refused, he kicked my hoof! And then I dropped him down the cliff! Look!” Rainbow said, showing me her bruised left hoof. I saw it looked painful, and I looked back up apologetically.

“Look, that isn’t what matters right now. Right now, we have the Elements of Harmony, and you 6 need to use them to stop Super Nova.” Shining Armor said, shocking me with his statement.

“What do you mean it doesn’t matter!? 64 went into that burning Palace to get the Elements of Harmony for us, saved you in the process, and now you’re saying it doesn’t matter?!” I screamed in his face, shocked at his attitude towards the entire thing.

He suddenly looked shock, as if he realized what he had just said.

“No! No! I didn’t mean that! I’m incredibly grateful for saving you at the Clock Tower, and getting me out of Super Nova’s Palace, but I’m saying that we don’t need to worry about 64! You wouldn’t believe some of the stuff he has gone through in his life, so I doubt a fall off of a cliff is what is going to stop him. But it’s when he lands is what worries me…” Shining explained, looking down during the last part of his explanation.

“Why wouja be worried ‘bout him? From what ya tol’ us he’s stronger than a mama cow tryin ta pull her calf outta a well!” Applejack pointed out, as I also wondered what he meant.

“What I mean, is that 64 was severely injured in there, trying to save me. Apparently while he was saving me, Super Nova stabbed a Halberd through his back.” He said, as the entirety of my friends looked up in shock, knowing the damage a stab like that could do.

“How in heavens was he still up and running? He must have been in terrible pain!” Rarity yelled out, putting a hoof to her forehead in a dramatic matter.

“He was, in fact he should have died in there, but he was able to somehow get me out of the room where he was fighting Super Nova, and I was able to put a spell on him which would slowly heal him over a long period of time. Here’s the bad part, it’s designed for injured patients who won’t being doing any physical labor, and are lying in a hospital bed. 64 just fell from a cliff, and I doubt he is simply just going to lie there for a week. I can bet all my bits that he is already trying to make his way up this cliff right now, and I can only pray that there aren’t going to be any complications with the spell on him.” Shining finished, as he walked outside of the cliff and looked down.

“Do you really have that much faith in him Shining?” I said, walking to his side, slightly nuzzling him. I felt him nuzzle back, as he spoke.

“I do Twily, I really do.”

“Then we have no time to lose. Rarity, open up that chest, we gotta prep the Elements for a showdown against Super Nova!” I said confidently, as Rarity used her magic to open the chest as a Bright white light shone out, and the 6 Elements of Harmony floated out, and attached to all of us accordingly.

“Wow… my little sister, wielding one of the most powerful magical weapons in Equestrian history… Should I be worried?” Shining Armor said jokingly, as he nudged me with his elbow.

“Woah Woah Woah!” Rainbow Dash yelled, startling the entire group. “Ok, I’m gonna point out the elephant in the room. We know that 64 is something called a “human”, and he has that weird doohickey that can make all of the swords and stuff, but what exactly is his deal? He didn’t really tell us much back there in the Castle Ruins.”

I saw Shining Armor looked down contemplatively, as if he knew what he would tell us would be hard to understand.

“He’s been through a lot, more than most ponies will ever go through in their entire lifetimes. The fact that he still gets up every morning and continues to keep pushing is nothing short of a miracle…” He explained, “When I became Captain of the Royal Guard, I was able to find out what they had done to him in the past. Day after day of torture, with horrible living conditions and abuse from the Underground Guards… can’t even begin to imagine…”

Fluttershy of all ponies walked up to him, and softly spoke.

“Umm. Excuse me? If Mr. 64 really went through all of that… then what happened when he was able to escape?” She asked, hiding behind her mane to hide her watering eyes.

Shining Armor sighed as he continued, giving me and my friends a sad look.

“I was a first day PFC when we got word of an escaped criminal who had killed a guard during his escape. I was paranoid out of my mind when I was assigned nighttime security to Princess Celestia’s Academy for Gifted Unicorns, fearing for my life when they described the escapee as armed, dangerous, and shows no hesitancy to kill. While investigating a strange noise I heard while standing guard, I saw Project 64 sitting against a wall inside of the Professor’s office, with a file labeled Student profiles lying on the ground. Apparently he was trying to find information regarding one of Princess Celestia’s past students.”

I looked towards my friends and saw their expecting faces, trying to find out what could be the reason for this story.

“I was scared stiff when I saw him look back up at me, and my CO saw what was going on. After he and 64 had a small scuffle, he shot a destructive spell into the ceiling, and the room quickly started to catch fire. My CO ran out of the Professor’s office, locking both me and 64 in. I ended up being crushed by falling pieces of debris, and fell unconscious as the smoke inhalation over took me. Next thing I knew when I woke up, I was in a cave with my right forehoof bandaged up and bone set. I knew from that point that he wasn’t what the higher ups made him up to be, and made it a point to look into the person who was Project 64.”

“So they have been ruthlessly masquerading 64 as a bloodthirsty creature that wants to do nothing but harm other ponies? How dreadful!” Rarity exclaimed, a frown upon her face.

“All 64 has tried to do in his life is try to get back at the people who have wronged him, including Celestia, but I think after all of this 64 is going to be done with getting back at her. She’s clearly not in her own state of mind right now.”

“Then we need to try our best to stop Super Nova! And I think I have the perfect brother who can make us a plan so we can use the Elements on her, right Shining Armor?” I said, nudging him with my elbow.

“Right, now we need to get her to an area where there’s a lot of open space... and I know the perfect place to do so…” Shining said, drawing up a gamelan out in the dirt.

64 POV

So close……

Gotta…… close……

Get up……

Vi……

“You need her, don’t you?”

I sat up as I looked around, seeing nothing but blackness.

“Worthless without her, aren’t you?”

I shot to my feet and looked around, readying my fists for any assailants which could sneak up on my through the pitch black darkness. I couldn’t see my own hands in front of my face, and I could feel the icy air start to freeze me through to my bones as my fingers began to go numb, along with my ears, nose and toes. I couldn’t help but start to shiver, as I tried desperately to stay on my feet, wanting to fall onto my back and simply lay there.

“W-What do y-you know?! J-Just leave me a-alone!” I stuttered, teeth chattering uncontrollably as I continued to turn in circles, trying to see who was taunting me.

“You really are weak aren’t you…? Without her you can’t do anything, you can’t even get up after a fall…”

What? I was up right now, why would it say that?

“I-diot! I’m a-already… u-up!” I chattered, as I began to feel my legs start to numb up as well, “You don’t scare m-me! I’m… n-not a-afraid!”

I started to run towards the voice, trying to attack whatever was starting to scare the shit out of me. I would beat it to a pulp with my bare fists, making it rue the day it decided to cross me.

“Over here slowpoke…”

I turned my head as I heard it coming from another direction, and I quickly started towards it.

“Wrong way!” It yelled in my ear, as I felt a force shove me to the ground, as I quickly regained my footing as I turned and swung my right fist towards the assailant, as I felt a satisfying smash of my fist meeting with whatever shoved me, and I quickly pounced on top of it, holding it down.

“SHOW YOURSELF!” I screamed at it, as a small light began to shine above me, as things started to brighten up. I squinted to see the figure below me, and one it came into focus, I immediately shot back, gasping in fear and crawling backwards to try and get away from what I was saying.

I saw Vi’s bloody face staring back at me as she stood, and started to advance towards me, blood dripping down her now blackened eye, and an incredibly frightening smile adorning her face as she walked towards me slowly.

“Why…. Why would you do that to me?” She said as she got onto her hands and knees, slowly starting to crawl towards me as I felt my back hit an invisible barrier.

“I-I didn’t know it was you! I didn’t k-know who that was!” I yelled, trying to press through the wall away from her.

“No… Not that… Why would you sacrifice me to get what you wanted….?” Vi whispered, as she finally reached me and out her hands onto my shoulders, leaning close to my face. “Why did you kill me…? Why…?”

“I didn’t kill you! You’re not dead!”

“Why 64…? Why? Come with me 64… make us whole….”

“GET AWAY FROM ME!” I screamed as I tried to shake her off of me, but was unable to move as her iron grip held me down, as her face got closer to mine.

“COME WITH ME! DIE WITH ME 64! MAKE US WHOLE!”

Her eyes began to flash blue and red as her entire face started to flicker and fade. I began to see her face contort and shift, as I began to look closer. The last thing I saw before everything went black, was Super Nova’s roaring face right in front of mine.

I awoke in a shock, as I felt my blood run cold as I had to gather my bearings. From what I could see above me through the intense blur were large trees, with many broken branches dressing them, an obvious clue that I had an intense fall. My head was being split in half by an incredibly painful head ache, and my vision was reduced to one big blur, nearly blinding me.

I turned my neck, testing to see if I had broken anything in my neck. After a few successful swivels, I couldn’t find anything wrong there, so I continued towards my smaller appendages. I wiggled my fingers on my hands, feeling slight pain, but nothing broken. I performed this test on my legs, arms, and shoulders, as I felt nothing out of place or broken.

I sat up slowly, as I felt a dull pain sting through my abdomen, as I saw my wound was still opened, and I quickly looked around for my Satchel. I saw it strewn across the small patch of grass across from me, and I struggled to pull myself onto my knees, as I decided to start crawling towards the bandages I saw on the ground, knowing I would need the to prevent infection.

“Shit… why the fuck do I feel so slow…” I muttered, as it felt like an eternity as I finally reached the small roll of bandages. I lift up my shirt, showing the various scars and blemishes from my past adventures and experiences, along with bronzing skin, which I had developed after the large amount of time traveling through the deserts of Equestria. I ripped open the packaging on a large square bandage, and applied it to the exiting chest wound I had, before securing them using bandaging roll I had. I then reached around to my back, and tried my best to apply another bandage to the slightly thudding wound.

After a subpar first aid job, I was finally able to stand straight up, feeling a wave of nausea threatening to knock me back over. I shook my head a bit, trying to get the feeling out, and grimaced as it seemed to do was make it a bit worse. My ears twitched as I heard the telltale sign of a stream flowing about 20 yards away from me, and I started to limp towards the sound.

“Ugh… water…” I groaned as I desperately went to quench my burning thirst. I finally came to the small stream, and I immediately feel to my knees gasping for air. I leaned over to take a few nice hearty gulps of the water, but as soon as I saw my reflection, I stopped and simply stared.

I saw my brown shaggy hair fall past my eyes. It was covered in dirt and filth, as well as my face, along with the horrible burned shut left eye I had, effectively blinding me for now. There were scars and cuts from past adventures still adorning my face, and my working Brown right eye had the look of someone 3 times my age. I saw the eyes of someone who wanted to stop running, of someone who wanted to do see the world on his own accord, and enjoy life.

“Yeah… tough luck there… Who knows how long that will take…?” I muttered, as I pushed myself back onto my feet, grunting as my stab wound was starting to act up once again. “Why the fuck is it acting up all of a sudden? Damn… it’s like after that fall my body started to go to shit… How the hell did I survive without Vi anyway...? OH SHIT VI!”

I suddenly lurched forward as I ran back to the small patch of earth I landed on, falling over as my vision started to blur. I crawled back to the landing site, and quickly started to look around for the Peacemaker. I searched within the scattered contents of my Satchel, but found nothing but my traveling supplies. I continued to look around the field, until I saw Peacemaker caught within a high hanging branch which I had smashed through, and I immediately grabbed the nearest rock to chuck it at Peacemaker, trying to dislodge it.

After a half dozen throws, I finally knocked Peacemaker out of the tree, as I stumbled over to grab it off of the ground. I reached it and immediately fell to the ground, gasping for air as I tried to make any form of contact with Vi.

“V-Vi… please… talk to me… Please… I-I’m sorry for what I-I did to you… Please forgive me…” I choked out, gasping as tears started to stream down my faces as I felt absolutely nothing within Peacemaker. Instead of the mental connection I always felt when I held Peacemaker; I felt a large blackness within me, as if a part of me was ripped out forcefully. It was nothing but a 7 pound black bar of metal, good for nothing but acting as a paperweight.

I could do nothing but simply sit there and cry, knowing that I had done this to Vi. I practically forced her to absorb Super Nova’s evil magic, when I could have easily directed it through something else as simple as an Empty Rhyolite Gem.

“Oh… how the mighty have fallen…”

I turned around in surprise, rearing my fists back and standing up in a ready position before I slumped back over in pain, wincing at my sudden movement.

“K-Knight… how the fuck are you here?” I asked, as I saw him standing before me in the flesh, with saddlebags on his back.

“Oh it’s very obvious really. I’m going to get out of this trash heap which is Equestria, before it all goes to Tartarus and bursts into flames. Super Nova is already calling for full scale invasion to everywhere from Trottingham to Cloudsdale, and I’m not going to be anywhere near any of this before it all goes down. Now… for the reason I am here right now… is an entirely different story.” Knight finished, a devilish grin adorning his face.

“And what kind… of r-reason would that be?” I questioned, before slowly getting to my feet this time.

“Simply really. I doubt you want to be caught in the middle of the fray when Super Nova explodes, pardon my bad pun, and I thought you might want to set sail along with me to the Western Kingdom of Ethaxial, where we could be have a safe haven from Super Nova.”

“And what is the catch… to this l-little bargain… huh? I know you’re n-not a pony would w-would do somepony else a kindness w-without some sort of… ulterior motive.”

Knight put on a fake pout, before continuing, “Oh boo, looks like you’ve seen right through my plan… whatever will I do now?”

“Cut the shit Knight, and tell me why you are really here?!” I screamed out, before I coughed into my hand, starting to reveal some blood.

“You. Will come with me to Ethaxial, and be my… personal pet…”

“Woah asshole… you should know I don’t swing that way…”

I understood would Knight was really trying to tell me, but seeing the look on his face at that moment was priceless.

“YOU KNOW DAMN WELL THAT ISN’T WHAT I MEANT!” Knight screamed as red started to invade his cheeks. “You will come with me to Ethaxial so I may continue my experimentation in the genetic field of pain. I will be needing you for my slow takeover of Equestria as well.” Knight said, closing his eyes with a cocky face, putting a hoof to his chest.

He wanted me to become his sick experiment once again so he could continue what he was stopped from doing 6 years ago, and he actually had the gall to come to me and present it in the form of a proposition. If this gut didn’t absolutely spell out the definition of insane then I don’t know what does.

“Really… You expect me to just up and leave Equestria… with YOU of all ponies, and leave these ponies to d-deal with Super Nova herself? Not…in a thousand years…” I mumbled, as I turned to walk away from him, awaiting for what he would do next.

“None of this… was a request…” I heard from behind, as the telltale sound of a blade being unsheathed rang out from Knight’s direction.

I turned around to see Knight had gotten his hands on a sword, had was now holding it in a magical grasp, and pointing it towards me.

“You WILL, come with me to Ethaxial, and you WILL, assist me in my future experiments. We are going to start fresh… starting from Project 64… come with me.” Knight threatened, as he continued to walk towards me. Even with an abdomen injury, combined with a slight concussion and severe disorientation, I was sure I would still be able to take Knight in a fight, even with his sword, but I needed him to fall into a false sense of security before I made my move.

“What kind of pony are you, threatening someone who’s obviously injured and unable to protect themselves…?” I whispered, feigning extreme fatigue,

“Oh that simply makes it perfect. We can make this little trip very easily, now all I need you to do is sit there, and let me do my job!” Knight growled, before he rushed forward and clumsily sliced horizontally at me, forcing me to jump back a bit. He once again rushed me, trying to stab me through the gut, as I was able to kick the blade away from me, and direct it to my left. Even though he was extremely amateurish, I wasn’t able to move as efficiently as I usually could, so I grabbed the handle of the blade midair, preventing him from moving it anywhere. I could feel him try to pull it away from me as he grunted and huffed, before the pain became too much and I let go, falling to the ground and grunting in pain as my stab injury acted up again.

“All you need to do is sit there, and let me chop off your legs! I won’t give you the chance to even try and run away!” Knight yelled as I quickly made to get up, before his sword came down once again as I leapt to my right, avoiding his downward slicing blade. I rolled over onto my back as I saw the sword coming down for a stab, where I did the first thing instinct came to, and I put my hands out to grab the blade.

“SHIT!” I yelled out in pain, as I wrapped my fingers around the stabbing blade. The pain was only amplified by the fact that Knight was continuously pressing down, slicing my hands even further. I remembered from my fight with Shining Armor what I needed to do in this sort of situation, so I brought the blade upwards over me, as I planted a foot onto Knights stomach and kicked him over me, sending him flying over me. I curled my fists and rushed at him, kicking him in the muzzle as he attempted to get up.

“You little insect!” Knight yelled as he cast a spell, blasting a wave of energy at me, forcing me onto my back once again.
I managed to roll backwards back onto my feet, as I saw Knight coming at me once again with the sword. I once again sent a kick at the sword, my foot catching yet another small slice, but it knocked Knight off balance for 2 seconds and that’s all I need to lunge at Knight, tackling him to the ground as my stab acted up once again, but I fought through the pain to pin him to the ground, holding his neck with as much force as I could.

“W-what are y-y-you g-gonna do… 64…? I k-know f-for a fact t-that you’re t-too m-much of a c-coward to k-kill me…” Knight choked out, as my hands gripped his throat a bit tighter.

“You’re right… I’m not gonna kill you…” I said, as I sent a right hook into his jaw, effectively breaking it. Knowing he wouldn’t be getting up anytime soon, I got up off him and saw my bloody handprints on his fur, before I turned around and began looking for Vi where I dropped her, and picked her up off of the ground.

“I’m going to put you through what you made so many others go through Knight… I’m gonna make you hurt…” I said, before I started to gather up some fallen tree branches and a good rock on the ground. I put the wood into a pile and I grabbed the rock, striking it against Peacemaker to see the sparks fly from it. I then made a small fire, to use it for what I was about to do. I snapped a few large branches off of the tree around me, and tested them to see if they were sharp enough for what I was about to do. I took the 2 branches I had and snapped them both in half, making all 4 pieces I now had equally sized. I put all four stakes I had into the small fire, and waited for them to char.

I then grabbed Knight’s prone body, laying him spread eagle onto his stomach, the position he would need to be in for what I was about to do to him. Once the sticks had sufficiently charred, I took one of them out, and stuck the other end into the fire for a short moment, taking it out while it still had a bit of flame on the end.

I then walked over towards Knight’s unconscious body, and forced the charred end of the branch into his left rear hoof, watching as he suddenly jolted awake, screaming as the burning stake started burning downwards towards his hoof.

“SHUT UP!” I yelled, sending a good jab towards his face, subduing him for now. He was still whimpering, unable to speak due to his broken jaw. I pulled the other stake out of the fire, and once again repeated the process, slightly relishing in the sounds of his anguish. It was as if all of the shit he had ever put me through was now flooding out in a torrent of torture, pain, and suffering.

I looked to his horn, and saw a light shimmering start to come from it. Just a bit more…

I then stabbed the other two stakes into his hooves, watching as blood slowly leaked out of them, getting a sick pleasure as he squirmed, attempting to escape, but he couldn’t due to him being stabbed into the ground.

“You want to escape… but you simply can’t! Ha, you… you are going burn here!” I said with a maniacal laugh, seeing him finally going through what I had endured under his hoof. The ends of the burning sticks spread through to the rest of its length, and eventually the flames reached his fur, making him squirm and scream as he was being burned.

Once again looking to his horn I saw the magic starting to flow out at a much faster rate, and knew one more push would be all I needed before I could get my ultimate revenge. I looked at the small pile of fire which was starting to burn out, and grabbed the few sticks in the pile with my bare hands, and immediately threw them onto his pinned body.

“GAHHHHHH!” Knight yelled as his fur and flesh began to burn, and I finally got the results I wanted. Magic started to erupt from his horn, and I immediately grabbed Vi and held her in front of Knight’s magic expulsion, forcing her to absorb the “pure” magic she had inside of her. I know what she would get if the magic transfusion ended up going through, but I would rather have her alive and slightly scarred than dead.

Knight’s red magic continued to flow into Vi, hopefully getting something through to her. The thrashing Knight continued to scream in pain as his magic was being forcefully expelled, until I heard his screams becoming more choked off and forced. He began to thrash less and less, as he got quieter and quieter.

I immediately took off my black long sleeve and started to smother the fire off of him, making sure he didn’t go through anymore. Looking at his now burned body I saw the flesh festering from the burns, and I knew that he would be in pain for a good long while.

I held Vi in my hands, and still felt nothing and simply shook my head, knowing that this was a very farfetched plan. I hoped to flush out Super Nova’s evil magic with Knight’s neutral magic, but nothing seemed to work.

I saw Knight on the ground, still impaled to the ground as he began to heave for air, breathing incredibly hard.

“We’re not done yet. You just lay there and wait.” I growled. I felt the stab wound act up again, as I massaged it with my hand to try and quell the pain.

I jumped up in shock when I heard a voice ring out through my head.

“I can get that…”

Author's Note

Sup suckas. New Chapter, Knight's not dead but he's not lookin' so good! What will happen next? And no it will not be a Rainbow and Napalm filled river of happiness!

Chapter 33

Chapter 33

64 POV

“I can get that...”

I simply jumped up in shock and looked around, wondering if I had finally gone crazy. I looked to Knight’s bloody and burned body, wondering if he had somehow regained the ability to speak after I smashed his jaw.

“64… it’s me…”

Holding Peacemaker in both hands in front of my face I simply stared at it, knowing I had finally gone crazy. It wasn’t Vi’s voice. Vi had a voice that felt as if I could repel the greatest of evils with its sweet tone, but the voice which was emanating from Peacemaker was chilling yet burning, as if simply speaking out of turn against it could burn me to a smoldering pile of ashes in seconds.

“Y-You aren’t Vi…” I whispered out, staring at Peacemaker suspiciously as tears started to flow down my face. I wanted to do nothing that beat this imposter to a bloody pulp, then throw its remains into the deep, dark pits of Tartarus.

“64… come and see me… it’s me…” The voice said, once again making me fear for my life.

“YOU ARE NOT VI! YOU MONSTER!” I screamed, shaking my head wildly, but still not dropping Peacemaker. I still had that last shred of hope that it was Vi, but I wasn’t about to let myself become too hopeful.

“Please 64… it’s me… why don’t you believe me?” The voice whispered, sounding as if it was starting to cry. I didn’t know who this voice was or what it wanted from me, but I knew I needed to find out what it was.

“I’m going in there, I’m gonna find out what you are.” I said, wiping tears and snot out of my face. Peacemaker was gripped tightly in my hands, and I began to focus my thoughts into it. I screamed as I felt the inside of my head start to burn with the intensity of 1000 suns, as my vision was filled with images of flames and fires. My body met with the ground as I continued to writhe in pain, gasping and wheezing for air.

“Try and relax… Just try and focus on anything but the pain…”

Even though I didn’t trust the voice, I had no choice but to try and listen to what it was saying. I tried to relax my tense muscles and think of my happy place, the same imagined image of paradise leaking into my head. It was starting to work as my vision began to be clear of the flames and burning, and instead became washed over with darkness. The pain eventually subsided, and I felt myself in the realm of the Peacemaker. Instead of the comforting warmth I felt on any other occasion, it was replaced by an incredible cold chill, along with black, dark walls instead of pristine white ones.

“O-Ok… where are you?” I said, looking around the darkness to search for the voice calling me into the Peacemaker.

I heard the whirring of pixelated pieces forming in midair, and they once again formed a humanoid figure. I stared in suspicion as they formed, waiting for whatever was going to form in front of me. As the figure finally formed, I felt a wave of déjà vu as I suddenly fell back in fear, as I backed away from what I saw.

Standing in front of me, was a figure in a red skin tight suit, with flaming hair and blood running down her face, stood an image of Vi, but I knew better than to know that is was her, it was just a figure posing as her.

“Wha- What in the fuck are you?!” I yelled, continuing to back away from whatever this apparition was.

“64… Please… It’s me… It really is me… What do I need to do to make you believe?” It said, moving forward towards my retreating body. Like in my dream I backed up against an invisible wall, as that thing continued forward towards me, as I kicked my feet against the ground, trying to go through the wall.

“No! A monster like you could never be Vi! You can’t be telling the truth!” I screamed still kicking as she got nearer.

“I am telling the truth 64… it’s me Vi… what can I do to make you see…?” It whispered, kneeling down to my level on the ground.

“Tell me something only Vi would know! Tell me something only we have shared!” I yelled, as the figure finally reached me, and put its hands on my shoulders, holding me down as I attempted to flee. I struggled under the apparition’s grip, but she held me down with a strength I could only dream of having.

“64, all you have to do is really look at me. Please just look a bit harder, it really is me!” It pleaded, as tears streamed down its face, turning to steam by the time they reached her chin. I wouldn’t believe it, I knew that Vi was dead. The dream, not feeling anything when I picked her up, feeling a strange evil presence after attempting to bring her, absolutely none of it added up to this creature being Vi. I wouldn’t believe it until I had some incredibly irrefutable proof.

“I… Will not believe… I saw…” I stuttered, until I was cut off.

“64! You have to believe it’s me! We’ve been through so much! Do you remember your first winter once we escaped from Canterlot?! Nearly frostbitten you were able to cut open an Elk carcass to sleep in, and then you went and slept inside of it while all of the guts and blood were still inside! Little Orange Grove! You went into a mad fury when you finally learned how to use healing magic a week after we tried to save her, and you nearly went to go dig up her grave to try and bring her back to life! Don’t you remember 64?! We’ve been through so much, yet here you are thinking I’m some sort of monster after I went and absorbed Super Nova’s evil magic to open the door to the Elements of Harmony! Please 64… it’s me!” She sobbed, leaning off of me and covering her face to hide her tears.

I had never shared those experiences with anyone before, and never had open conversations with Vi about them before. We had both gone through them without the need for recollection, knowing they would stay with us forever. Only she would know about them.

Only she could know what we had gone through before.

Free from her grasp I lifted myself up, still standing back from the sobbing form on the ground. I heard her continue to cry, and suddenly found myself kneeling at her side, wrapping my arms around her curled up form, crying right there along with her.

“My goodness… Vi… I’m…. I’m so sorry I called you a monster…” I choked out, pleading for forgiveness. Her arms grabbed out and wrapped around my body as she sobbed into my shoulder, crying as she saw what I had gone through when I thought she was dead. She was one of the only things in this world that still kept me moving forward, that kept me kicking against the forces Celestia had sent after me all these years under Knight’s deceiving, and when I had thought that I lost her forever I actually went mad enough to where I took enjoyment out of torturing the pony that had put me through so much in my life.

“I understand… I know what losing me must have felt like… I really was dead until you save me…” Vi sobbed into my chest. I rubbed her back as we simply sat there, releasing the pent up emotions we had both gone through within the last 48 hours.

I had outrun a cave in with Vi’s assistance, saved Twilight Sparkle from being crushed by the debris of a destroyed Clock Tower, fought Super Nova for the first time in the middle of Ponyville, got saved from her by Shining Armor, then traveled to Canterlot once again, to encounter Super Nova and Shining Armor who had been turned into a Molten Ghoul who I was then forced to fight, until I had defeated him, then I was stabbed by Super Nova through the back, unlocked the door to the Elements of Harmony using Vi infused with Super Nova’s evil magic as a key, escaped from Super Nova’s grasp once again to only outrun an incredibly torrent of Lava, to only fall from the Canterlot Cliffs, land with less than elegant grace, only to wake up and realize that Vi was dead, and I had to pretty much preform a Magic transfusion using Knight’s tortured body to bring her back to life, to the find she had been totally infused with Super Nova’s evil magic, transforming her into a fiery version of her past self.

Yeah, rough 48 hours.

“Vi… I know we are in a rough patch right now, but we need to get ourselves together. We need to meet up with Shining Armor and the Elements of Harmony at the shelter near the top of the cliff, I had told Rainbow Dash to drop me down her when I realized that she wouldn’t be able to hold on to both of us. How I managed to survive that fall I have no idea…” I mumbled, helping the both of us up from our position on the ground. Once we were both standing I saw Vi wipe away her tears, laughing slightly as she saw some burns adorning my chest and arms from when I hugged her.

“I’m sorry, I just… I don’t know what to do with this new form…” She said, looking down dejectedly. I knew that with this new form that she would get some form of new magic, and it might have been a problem for her to control it.

“I think you shouldn’t focus so much on try to control it. With this practically being a form of Super Nova’s magic, it’s probably uncontrollable unless you have Super Nova’s mentality, and that pretty much means becoming a blood thirsty psychopath and I don’t think that look would suit you very much.” I joked, trying to lighten them mood. “Simply do what feels right when you put the magic through my body, just try and let flow out. I’m gonna go back outside and see what we can do.”

Closing my eyes I exited Peacemaker, this time transporting without any pain between travels. I was still in a slumped over position when I awakened, still holding Vi in my hand.

“Alright Vi, let’s try something simple. I’m gonna see if your conjuration magic was affected in anyway.” I spoke, getting ready to make something using Peacemaker. Focusing Vi’s magical energy I formed the simplest weapon I could, just a regular old Dagger. I was slightly surprised to see what changes had been made by the strange magic which had affected Vi.
Instead of Blue light shimmering out of the Dagger, it was a Dark Red light, shimmering maliciously in the darkness of the forest. I turned towards a tree and swung downwards at it, and was surprised at the results. A clean slice went right through the trunk of the tree, with fire starting to burn within the wound.

“Holy crap… looks like you earned a fire affinity Vi!” I yelled in glee, pretty stoked for the ability she had just gained.

“I didn’t think getting this kind of magic would have any positive effects, they’ve all been downsides for all I know.” Vi whispered, sounding as if she was in pain.

I looked upwards, seeing the first couple rays of sunshine start to leak through the thick leafs of the trees above. I would need to get back up there quickly, to have our final showdown against Super Nova with the Elements or Harmony on our side. All of this Super Nova trouble needed to be put down once and for all, and I needed to be there to do it.

“Wait, before you go running up that cliff, let me try one more thing.” Vi interrupted, before I suddenly saw the vision in my left eye had instantly come back, and the charred skin covering it had completely healed, giving my entire line of sight back.

“Well… that was quick. Even with other burns it took a few hours for the new skin cells to completely form and replace the dead ones.” I muttered, lightly poking at the new skin adorning my eye.

“Wait… I wasn’t sure if the memory I received was real or not… is… is that really Knight lying on the ground?” Vi asked slowly, not wanting to believe what she was seeing on the ground. I turned and saw Knight’s mutilated body lying there, as he slightly whimpered under my gaze.

“What do you think I should do with him Vi?” I questioned, walked forward and kneeling down to his level.

“I CAN THINK OF A FEW CHOICE METHODS OF EXECUTION!” Vi roared in my head in a manner exactly mimicking Super Nova, slightly unnerving me. I felt the heat in the air rising as Peacemaker in my had begun to suddenly raise in temperature abruptly, burning my hand in the process.

“OW! OW! Vi, please… I need you to be a little bit calm for this.” I said through clenched teeth, trying not to cry out in pain any louder than needed. I eventually felt the heat subside and the pain in my hand disappear, as I put my hands on my knees and gasped for a bit.

“Alright… now that that’s over with, what are we gonna do?” I said once again, standing over Knight as his eyes stared fearfully into mine. I could only feel hate for this pony as his eyes tried to plead for forgiveness, and I almost chuckled at his weak attempt to escape.

“I know what to do.”

3rd Person POV

Shining Armor had ventured back into the Molten City of Canterlot, this time camouflaged by a molten rock body suit Rarity was able to craft together using her special talent, and was making his way towards the once beautiful Canterlot Hedge Maze. His part of the plan was to get Super Nova’s attention, so he could lead her through the maze until he got the signal from Twilight saying that they were read to blast her with the Elements of Harmony, then he would lead Super Nova back to the center, where the Elements of Harmony would be waiting for him.

“Alright… so far so good.” Shining Armor mumbled, finally reaching the decaying mass of bushes which was once a beautiful hedge maze. He was sweating bullets, for two good reasons. One, from the heat radiating from the Molten Suit of armor he was wearing. And two, he was nervous as hell about confronting Super Nova once again, and only hoped he could stay out of her grasp long enough to get back to Twilight and her friends. Shining already memorized the way to the center of the maze and quickly galloped through towards it, wanting to get this over with as soon as possible.

Twilight and her friends were all underneath invisibility spells which masked them from prying eyes as they followed Shining from a short distance away, as Rainbow Dash walked along with the case containing the Elements of Harmony strapped to her back. They were going to wait until Shining Armor would be able to lead Super Nova away so they could prep the Elements of Harmony, and fire as soon as Super Nova appeared once again. It would be incredibly quick, and it would have no room for error. Twilight was sweating under the heat of Canterlot itself, along with the nervousness she was going through as well. If they failed, the fate of Equestria would lie completely in Super Nova’s evil hooves, and that would mean the end of ponykind as they knew it.

“I can’t wait for this to all be over, the heat is starting to be a pain in my flank…” Rainbow Dash grumbled, sweating just like everypony else was in their little group.

“Rainbow, shush. We need to stay focused right now, Shining Armor is gonna lead us to the center of the maze, and the second he sends a signal to catch Super Nova’s attention we have to get ready as quickly as possible so we could get the Elements of Harmony ready.” Twilight said, annoyed at Rainbow’s little outburst.

They followed the intricate pattern of directions to eventually reach the center of the Maze, and Shining Armor proceeded to stand directly in the middle of the small field within the maze, and waited for a few seconds to catch his breath.

“Alright… let’s do this.” Shining said confidently, before he charged an incredibly large magical charge within his horn.

“HEY SUPER NOVA! GET YOUR FAT FLANK OUT HERE!” Shining Armor yelled, before he finally fully charged his spell completely, and fired it directly into the side of the Throne Room, which was visible from the Center of the maze.

The spell hit, destroying the recently repaired wall of the Throne Room, once destroyed by Super Nova in her first appearance. The wall crumbled down with a small tremor, causing a large plume of dust to kick up into the air, blinding anyone near the explosion.

Shining Armor squinted and put a hoof to his brow, trying to see what affect his spell had on attracting Super Nova. The dust started to settle, and a figure’s silhouette appeared within the obstructive debris. Shining Armor got into a ready stance, prepared to turn around at a moment’s notice.

“Super Nova! Get out here! Come and get me you coward!” Shining taunted as Twilight and her friends watched in terror, wondering what Super Nova’s next move was going to be. Shining stayed crouched as the dust continued to settle, as Super Nova’s figure simply stayed standing there. The dust finally settled, and Shining Armor’s expression went from determined and nervous, to confused and relieved in a second. The dust settled to reveal that it wasn’t Super Nova standing within the hole in the wall, but a simple Molten Maid, standing there shambling and moaning.

“Ugh… looks like I’m going to have to fire another bolt.” Shining muttered, as he once again prepared a spell.

“THAT WON’T BE NECCESARY!”

Shining immediately looked up, to see Super Nova flying directly downwards towards him, as he canceled his spell and leaped backwards, barely avoiding Super Nova’s downwards smash. He quickly got to his feet to see there was a decently sized crater where he was just standing, along with Super Nova still standing inside of it.

“COWARD? YOU HAVE THE GALL, TO CALL ME A COWARD!? I WILL SHOW YOU WHO THE REAL COWARD IS! COME AT ME THEN!” Super Nova called out towards Shining Armor, who was backing away from her as she advanced towards him.

“H-How about this!? You come get me!” Shining Armor stuttered, as he quickly turned around and galloped down a pathway, away from Twilight and her friends. Super Nova immediately gave chase, prepared to burn Shining Armor into a smoldering pile of nothingness, as Twilight dropped the invisibility spell and quickly picked up the case containing the Elements of Harmony in her magical grasp and set them opened on the ground, as each pony grabbed their respective Element and got into a circle.

“Ok, are you girls ready?!” Twilight said frantically, scared for her brother’s life.

“Eyup!”

“Totally!”

“I-I guess…”

“Of course.”

“Yes indeedy!”

“Ok, I’ll go ahead and send the signal! Get in formation!”

The group of mares got into a straight line, lining up perfectly. Twilight charged magic within her horn, preparing to send the magic bolt straight into the air.

Back with Shining, he was galloping as fast as he could, pushing all four of his legs to the limit in an effort to try and evade Super Nova, who was still right on the heels of his hooves. Making a left turn he continued, until he realized that he was going too far from the Maze center, and prepared to make another turn to fix his mistake.

“STAND STILL CURR, AND I WILL MAKE YOUR DEATH LESS PAINFUL!” Super Nova yelled, as he pumped his legs a bit more, desperately trying to stay away from Super Nova’s grasp. Suddenly a bright light purple flare lit up the sky, and Shining instantly made for the center, desperately trying to get away from Super Nova, who had was quickly gaining on him.

“Shit… gotta move faster!” Shining yelled, as he saw he was only a bit farther away from the Center.

Twilight and her friends quickly began to charge the Elements of Harmony, seeing how Shining Armor would be there any second. They all started to glow white as they rose into the air, as Shining Armor turned the corner into the Center field and immediately dove out of the way to get out of the path of the shot. Super Nova quickly followed, and instantly noticed what was floating in front of her, threatening to end her.

“YOU LITTLE PESTS!” She yelled, as she dove towards the floating 6, threatening to kill them all.

Time seemed to slow.

The Elements were still charging.

Super Nova was leaping towards them, now too close for the range of the Elements of Harmony.

Shining Armor stared wide eyed as he saw that they had started charging the Elements too late.

Super Nova grinned evilly as she was once again going to be in possession of the Elements of Harmony.

64 would have none of it.

“YOU BITCH!” 64 yelled as he came in flying, drop kicking Super Nova out of the path of the Elements of Harmony. Super Nova was sent flying to the side, falling unceremoniously as the Elements of Harmony fired, completely missing and hitting the molten ground and reforming a small patch of it back to its grassy state, before it was instantly overcome by the other molten ground.

64 rolled once he hit the ground, and stood up to see Super Nova stumble back onto her hooves.

“WELL IF IT ISN’T PROJECT NUMBER 64! I CAN ONCE AGAIN ATTEMPT TO DEFEAT TWO BIRDS WITH ONE WAVE OF LAVA!” Super Nova yelled, as I unsheathed Peacemaker and made an two handed long sword, preparing for any attack she would make.

“Wait! I have something to show you Super Nova… You might even like it!” 64 said, before reaching behind him, and pulling out a bloody burlap sack, and tossing it to the ground toward Super Nova’s hooves. It rolled for a few seconds, before it finally opened, revealing what was inside.

Twilight Sparkle and her friends immediately put a hoof to their mouths, and Shining Armor stared wide eyed at what was inside.

The bag rolled open to reveal the decapitated head of Royal Advisor Silent Knight.

Author's Note

Well Fuck. That's all I have to say.

JUST A SPECIAL HEADS UP! THERE ARE ONLY 2! COUNT THEM, 2! CHAPTERS. LEFT.
That's right, this story which I have had an awesome time writing is coming to a close. I wanna say it had been a pleasure giving the community something to read to keep themselves entertained, and I look forward to continuing my writing when this story is over!

Chapter 34

Chapter 34

3rd Person POV

So close…

So close…

Just a bit more…

And she will fall…

64 stared down Super Nova as she observed the decapitated head of Silent Knight, not making any movements until she did so first. Super Nova simply gazed at the head, seeing its face still contorted to one of terror as it saw its final moments. Eyes gaping and mouth widened it gave a look of horror at Super Nova, as she looked away from the head and looked up to 64.

“I WILL SAY, I NEVER THOUGHT A WELP SUCH AS YOURSELF WOULD HAVE THE ABILTY TO MURDER SOMEPONY IN COLD BLOOD. YOU MIGHT HAVE A CHANCE AT MY RESPECT YET. IT IS SAD THAT I MUST KILL YOU HERE REGARDLESS!” Super Nova said, making one of her first statements which wasn’t a threat. 64 stood there, wearing a blank face as he held the red Long Sword in both hands, standing in an offensive with the blade held out.

“I SEE WHAT THE EFFECTS OF MY MAGIC ENTERING PROJECT #1 HAVE DONE. TELL ME PEACEMAKER, WHAT DOES IN FEEL LIKE TO HAVE THAT AMOUNJT OF OVERWHELMING POWER!? TO BE ABLE TO CRUSH AN ENTIRE VILLAGE WITH THE SWING OF A BLADE!? IT’S INTOXICATING ISN’T IT?!” Super Nova said telepathically, speaking to both 64 and Vi.

Vi began to become angrier at Super Nova, wanting to cleave her head in two.

“How about I go ahead and slice you limb from limb starting with your little precious hooves!” Vi yelled back, as 64 felt the heat in his hands start to increase. The blade of the Long Sword started to ignite with flames, as 64 looked at it in shock.

“Holy crap…” He muttered, as Shining Armor got to his hooves and ran to 64’s side.

“I can keep her occupied while you try to flank around her to get her! Just try to strike as quickly as you can, and we can do this!” Shining said confidently, as he crouched low to the ground. 64 remained in his stance, as he looked over his shoulder towards the Elements of Harmony.

“Twilight… you know what to do.” He said, turning back to the opponent in front of him. Twilight looked confused for a few second, before she remembered the Crown atop her head, and the necklaces around her friends necks.

“Shining, we have to keep Super Nova away from Twilight and her friends! Then we gotta get her in a position where they can blast her with the Elements of Harmony! Think we can do that?!” 64 yelled, as he turned towards his ally, as Shining Armor nodded, and they both turned towards Super Nova.

“YOU THINK YOU WHELPS WILL BE ABLE TO HOLE THE LIKES OF ME BACK?! YOU ARE GOING TO BE VERY SORRY!” Super Nova yelled, as she lunged towards the two. Shining Armor stepped forward as he created a dense shield to stop Super Nova in her tracks, as 64 rushed forward towards her as well. Super Nova smashed into the barrier, blasting her back a bit. As she recoiled from the blast, 64 came forward and sliced his sword into Super Nova’s thick armor, but was amazed as the armor was easily sliced through by Peacemaker’s newest ability.

“AHH! YOU LITTLE INSECT!” Super Nova yelled as 64 landed behind her, quickly turning around to block a downwards strike by a magically conjured Halberd she had made, obviously wanting to kill 64 the same way she had almost done so in the Elements of Harmony Tower. While Super Nova’s back was turned Shining Armor sent an Ice Bolt at her back, but she quickly turned to strike it out of the air as she rushed towards Shining Armor.

Making a razor sharp disc of magic, Shining Armor blasted it towards Super Nova’s body, only to have it pass harmlessly through her form. He stared wide eyed as she came barreling towards him, but was shocked to see that her body was merely an illusion, poofing out of existence the moment it hit him.

“Where did she go?!” Shining yelled towards 64, who was also looking around frantically.

“Underneath you!” Vi yelled, as 64 grabbed Shining Armor and used magic to leap into the air, as Super Nova blasted out of the molten rock floor in a fireball, nearly incinerating the both of them. Once he hit the ground 64 jumped in the way of Super Nova who was dashing towards Twilight and her friends, immediately stabbing forward at Super Nova, shocked as the blade sunk like butter into her molten body.

Her mouth was agape as she looked down towards the Sword impaled into her, as the fire left her eyes, making them empty white orbs. 64 stepped back as he pulled the blade out, and looked towards Twilight Sparkle as tears started to pour out of her eyes, seeing the fatal wound embedded into the body of her former teacher.

“Twilight… I—“ 64 said before being cut off, as Shining Armor suddenly yelled.

“LOOK OUT!” ‘

64 turned to see Super Nova’s body melt into lava, as it flowed backwards. It rose as it once again formed into Super Nova, as she gave out an evil laugh, before staring in his direction.

“YOU THINK A SIMPLY IMPALEMENT WILL BE ENOUGH TO STOP ME?! THE EMBODIMENT OF THE POWER OF THE SUN ITSELF?! YOU HAVE A VERY LONG WAY TO GO PROJECT 64!” She yelled as she charged a massive fireball. 64 stared wide eyed as he saw its size, nearly doubling him in height all around. 64 stood his ground, ready to try and block the fireball from the Elements of Harmony.

“Oh no you don’t!” Shining Armor yelled as he also charged up a spell, placing it right in front of Super Nova, whose eyes widened as the fireball she sent towards 64 exploded right in front of her, blasting her backwards away from him.

“STAY READY!” 64 yelled at the group before rushing forward to catch Super Nova in a state of weakness, jumping in the air towards her as she tried to get up. Seeing his attack Super Nova launched a small fireball at 64, blasting him in midair causing him to fall to the ground.

“Aww… shit…there goes my last shirt…” 64 muttered as he saw the smoking hole in his shirt, along with the large patch of burnt skin covering the left side of his chest. Wincing as he did 64 shot to his feet, using one of his more unorthodox skills and made a two handed Combat Hammer, using both ends of Peacemaker to extend into a handle.

Smashing it into the ground, 64 created a small tremor which nearly rocked everypony off of their hooves, and lunged for Super Nova, who brought her Halberd to a block. She stood strong against 64’s hammer, and pushed back against him. Shining Armor immediately made another Razor Sharp disc, prepared to send it into Super Nova’s occupied form.

“64! DUCK DOWN!” Shining Armor shouted as he launched his spell at Super Nova, as 64 pulled back as he quickly dropped to a crouch, as Super Nova was blasted back by Shining Armor’s attack. Super Nova rose to her hooves slowly, as pieces of her molten rock carapace started to crack and break off as her molten lava blood started to flow out of her wounds.

“64, all you need to do to get that bitch onto her knees in defeat is to cut her little head off! It won’t kill her, but it will disorient her long enough to hit her with the Elements!” Vi yelled, as the Hammer in 64's hands started to burn with brighter flames.

64 nodded and deconstructed the hammer in his hands, and proceeded to make a one handed Katana. He walked forward towards Super Nova’s injured form, prepared to end this all in one fell swoop.

“YOU THINK YOU ARE THE HERO FOR ENDING ME LIKE THIS? YOU ARE NOTHING A HERO SHOULD BE. YOU ARE FIGHTING FOR ONLY YOURSELF! YOU CONTINUING SAYING THAT YOU ARE FIGHTING FOR THE FREEDOM OF EQUESTRIA, BUT HOW CAN YOU POSSIBLY FIGHT FOR EQUESTRIA?! YOU HIDE IN THE SHADOWS TO STAY AWAY FROM THE CITIZENS, ATTACK MY ROYAL GUARD, MURDER AN INNOCENT ROOKIE GUARD WITH A FAMILY, SET FIRE TO MY ACADEMY FOR GIFTED UNICORNS, ANDNOW YOU HAVE THE NERVE TO CALL YOURSELF A HERO?! YOU RUNNING FROM YOUR INEVITABLE FATE HAS CAUSED MORE DESTRUCTION THEN THERE WOULD EVER BE IF YOU SIMPLY LAYED DOWN AND DIED!” Super Nova yelled, trying to buy time for herself.

64 simply shook his head and stood in front of Super Nova, prepared to slice her head clean off.

“AND DON’T THINK I HAVE FORGOTTEN ABOUT YOU PROEJCT 1!” She added, catching Vi’s attention.

“And what would make you think that I have anything to do with you?!” Vi yelled, becoming angrier every second that Super Nova was still alive.

“YOU… YOU NOW HARNESS THE POWER OF THE SUN ITSELF! YOU CAN BECOME THE MOST POWERFUL THING ALIVE! WHY WOULD YOU END ME WHEN WE CAN TAME GALAXIES TOGETHER!? BRING EQUESTRIA TO ITS KNEES AND HAVE AN ENTIRE SLAVE ARMY CATERING TO YOUR EVERY WHIM?! INSTEAD YOU STAY CHAINED TO THIS PITIFUL SACK OF FLESH AND COWARDICE! TOGETHER WE CAN BECOME AN UNSTOPPABLE FORCE OF THE SOLAR EMPIRE! WE CAN BECOME THE RULERS OF ALL LIFE AS ANYPONY KNOWS IT!”

“That’s all a croc of shit, and I would expect more from the so called “Ruler of Life”… I’m going to take great pleasure in ending it all for you Super Nova.” 64 said, bringing up the Katana to slice her head off.

“IN YOUR DREAMS PROJECT 64!” She yelled, as 64 felt his entire body heat up from the sudden burst of magic, and he was sent flying backwards, losing his grip on Peacemaker. Landing very roughly 64 rolled to a halt, feeling various parts of his skin burned and internal injuries making themselves apparent. It was like 64 was hit by a flaming Sledgehammer the size of his chest, and the pain he was going through was an obvious hint to that. He slowly lost consciousness as his eyes shut slowly.

“64!” The group of mares yelled, all seeing him get sent across the entire field of molten rock. Rainbow Dash immediately flew over to him and picked him up, dragging him back to the spot the other Elements were staying near.

“Oh my goodness! Slight 3rd degree burns covering the chest and navel area. Bruising and protrusions in the ribcage area, indicating broken ribs. Unconscious state and bruising around the cranial area could mean head trauma!” Fluttershy said quickly, startling everyone in the small group. She disregarded their shocked expressions and got to work, setting the bones in 64’s broken ribs, and tearing the retrievable parts of his black Long sleeve to make bandages out of them. Wrapping a few strips around his head injuries and his various burns, Fluttershy made quick work of some of the simpler injuries he had gained, and sighed a deep breath, finally relaxing a bit. She finally realized that the rest of her friends were staring in awe at her quick first aid application, and she blushed a deep hue of red.

“Umm… sometimes I h-have to work quickly to save some a-animals who are really hurt… so I learned some q-quick first aid…” She muttered, as a roar from Super Nova once again snapped everypony to attention.

Her mane of fire was now an intense blaze, raising about 2 more feet. The once cracked and molten carapace had fully regrown, but she was still leaking out lava due to the overflow of magical energy needed for her devious transformation.

Shining Armor stared at Super Nova’s new form, and instantaneously started to charge the same magical blast he used to blow the side of the Throne Room wall with, and aimed it directly at Super Nova.

“YOUR PITFUL ATTEMPT AT STOPPING ME IS USELESS AT THIS POINT! I AM UNSTOPPABLE!” Super Nova roared, lava spewing out of her mouth with every word spoken.

Shining Armor knew fighting her at this form would be useless without the assistance of 64, so he did the only thing he would be able to do at that point, and made a bubble shield around Twilight and her friends, the strongest spell he was able to pull off.

“There. Now she can’t get to them for now…” Shining Armor thought solemnly, knowing that he had lost this battle.

“HOW VERY NOBLE OF YOU SHINING ARMOR. PUTTING A BARRIER AROUND YOURSELF TO PROTECT YOUR LOVED ONE AND GIVE YOURSELF UP TO THE ENEMY. YOU ARE EITHER THE BRAVEST STALLION I HAVE EVER MET OR THE MOST FOOLISH ONE!” Super Nova yelled, still spitting lava with every word.

“I’d like to think I’m both. But if you are going to want me, you’re going to have to fight a bit!” Shining Armor shouted, surrounding himself with miniature magic razor discs as they spun around him in a rapid circle. If he was going down, he wasn’t going down without a fight.

“YOU CONTINUE TO FIGHT EVEN THOUGH YOU KNOW THE ODDS ARE TREMENDOUSLY STACKED AGAINST YOU! AS MUCH AS I COMMEND YOUR EFFORTS, I AM AFRAID THAT YOU MUST DIE HERE!”

Super Nova began to spew a stream of lava out of her mouth, as Shining Armor shot the miniature discs at the stream, holding it back as he began to sidestep and evade the bursts of stray lava. As he shot the small discs forward, he quickly regenerated new projectiles to throw at her.

The back and forth of their battle was starting to heat up, as the Elements of Harmony watched in total awe.

“Wow! Things are really starting to get serious out there! I can’t believe they are still going!” Pinkie Pie yelled out, treating this as a silly performance.

“Pinkie?! Dontcha get any of this? We hafta wake up 64 if we’re gonna get outta this thing alive!” Applejack spoke, putting her two front hooves on 64’s shoulder, before Fluttershy swatted her away.

“No! We have to let him rest of as long as he can! He’s still pretty hurt!” Fluttershy spoke, serious about caring for another creature.

“Fluttershy, you have to realize something. At this point 64 is our only hope to help my brother beat Super Nova right now, we have to wake him up to see if he can do something!” Twilight yelled, making Fluttershy back off a little bit.

“He still is really hurt, and I don’t think he should be getting up right now.”

“Fluttershy, I understand that, but we need him right now! Don’t you realize what is going on?!”

Fluttershy looked at her friends pleading faces, see that she really had no choice in the matter at that point. 64 would need to be woken up.

“Ok… Let’s wake him up then…” Fluttershy whispered, as she prepared to wake him up the quickest way she could.

64 POV

Ah…. What the hell… My head is freaking pounding on the side of my skull… What happened to me?

“Agh… what the hell?” I said, as I felt something tickling at my stomach. I saw Fluttershy using her tail to tickle my stomach, probably to wake me up from whatever knocked me out…

“64! We need your help right now!” Twilight shouted in my face, aggravating my headache. I groaned in pain as I gripped my head, trying to make the pain throbbing deep within it go away. I suddenly remembered where I was and immediately shot up, and winced in pain as I felt something shift in my ribcage.

“Oh! Don’t move that quickly! You need to sit still for a while so you can heal!” Fluttershy said to me, but I would have none of it.

“No… where’s Shining Armor…?” I groaned, looking at the small condensed bubble shield around us.

“He’s still fighting that horrid monster outside! He might need some help very soon!” Rarity said, answering my questions. I pushed myself up and stood, watching Shining Armor shoot his small magic disks at Super Nova’s beams of lava, keeping them at bay as he dodged the stray streams which got past his defense.

“Shit, he’s not gonna last that much longer out there. I gotta get out there, but I lost Vi when Super Nova exploded with magic! Do you guys see Peacemaker out there anywhere?” I yelled, pressing my forehead to the shield and looking frantically for her.

“I saw it fly that way when you got thrown back! It’s right there in the far right side of the field!” Rainbow Dash shouted, as I saw Vi laying there in the field.

“Crap, how the hell am I going to get there fast enough to grab her?! We have to get Shining Armor to open this shield for a split second so I can get to her!” I said, frantically looking around.

“No we don’t! We can just go under!” Pinkie Pie said with a giggle, as she began to dig a tunnel straight into the molten rock, down into the dirt and out to the other side of the bubble. I didn’t even bother to question her actions as I immediately shot down the tunnel, and crawled out to the other side as Pinkie Pie simply stood there.

“Pinkie, go back right now! And plug up this hole while you’re at it.” I exclaimed, watching as she gave me a salute and dove back down, as the molten rock reformed over the holes. I still paid no attention to the strange behavior as I turned back to the fight, and dashed for Peacemaker, desperate to get there before Shining Armor was killed.

I grabbed Peacemaker and called for Vi as quickly as I could, feeling pain all over my body which need to be healed so I could fight.

“Vi!? You there?” I asked frantically, as I heard her answer me.

“Huh? Oh, yea. Yea I’m here. Uh… it looks like you need some help. You want me to heal you?” Vi said, sounding a bit nervous and shaky, as if she was scared of me, but I knew that now wasn’t the time to dwell on any of that.

“Yeah! Shining Armor isn’t going to last much longer and I can barely move here!”

I saw the Red magic flow over my body, quickly healing the injuries I had sustained.

“AGHH!” I heard Shining Armor yelled, as I wasted no time dashing forward toward the fight, seeing that Shining Armor’s right foreleg was very badly burned, and a small patch of lava was burning next to him. Using him as a distraction I ran directly behind him, vaulting off of his back and leaping over him towards Super Nova, whose face went wide at seeing me up and ready to fight so soon.

Coming down with swing of a Rapier, I stabbed down at Super Nova’s head as she dodged last second, jumping backwards to avoid me. I quickly pulled out the sword and dashed forwards at her, nearly flying at her as I went for a stab at her, forcing her to continue dodging as I continued to attack quickly, nearly teleporting with the speeds I was going.

I as went for another swing to decapitate her, I saw her form another Rapier, and parried my horizontal strike. We went back a forward in this deadly fencing match, trying to get the other hand on the other. We were countering and attacking continuously, as each of us got small nicks and slices here and there, but it was an obvious stalemate in the fight. I shocked her by jumping in midair as she went to stab me, standing on her Rapier as I quickly back flipped off of the sword, kicking her in the jaw as I flipped.

Using her moment of disorientation I rushed forward with a much larger Broadsword, ready to slice her head clean off of her shoulders.

I would do it. I was so close. She wouldn’t be able to stop this swing.

“DIE!” I yelled as I swung, bringing the blade across.

“I can’t let you do that….”

The blade I had made suddenly disappeared as I stared at Peacemaker frantically, before Super Nova turned around and bucked me in my left shoulder, throwing me back and dislocating the should in the process.

“FUCK!” I yelled as I landed, quickly slamming my shoulder into the ground to snap it back into place. I shot to my feet as Super Nova rushed forward with a Halberd she made, and I quickly sidestepped the attack.

I continued to try and make a weapon as Super Nova continued to attack me, but it felt like there was some sort of blockage between me and Vi.

“I SEE YOU’VE NOTICED WHAT I HAVE DONE WHILE YOU WERE GETTING NURSED BY THE PINK HAIRED ONE! PROJECT #1 AND I HAD A HEART TO HEART CONVERSATION BACK THERE, AND I FEEL SHE HAS FINALLY TURNED AROUND!” Super Nova spoke, stopping her continuous attacks.

I was finally able to stop and catch my breath, shocked at what Super Nova was telling me.

“That’s bullshit, Vi would never even give you the SATISFACTION, of a conversation. I’m going to kick your fucking teeth in when this is over!” I yelled, still trying to maintain a sense of confidence, although I was now nervous as hell.

“OH ON THE CONTRARY PROJECT #64. SHE AND I INDULGED IN A VERY INTIMATE CONVERSATION, AND I BELIEVE THE RESULTS WERE MORE THAN SATISFACTORY, BASED ON YOUR NOW INABILITY TO WIELD HER!”

I continued to glower at her, not believing a word she was saying. I looked around the field to see that Shining Armor had gotten over to Twilight and her friends, and was getting first aid applied to that foreleg.

“You did something to Vi, and that’s why I can’t make a weapon! Not some stupid conversation she would never even have with you!”

She simply stared at me as if she was trying to size me up, so I did the same to her. I noticed that her hair was flaming a bit higher, and her carapace was completely formed, but there was still lava leaking out of her, as if she was overflowing.

“YOUR STUBBORNESS TO ACCEPT THE SITUATION WILL BE THE DEATH OF YOU!” Super Nova yelled, charging at me once again as I was forced to back up, dodging her stabs at me and ducking under the swipes she was taking at me.
I took advantage of a very powerful stab that I sidestepped, grabbing the handle of the Halberd and jumping up, planting both feet in a kick onto Super Nova’s face, causing her to lose concentration for a split second and disperse her Halberd, giving me an opening.

I dashed forward and planted a right hook onto Super Nova’s muzzle, before grabbing around her neck and pulling my knee to her chin, making sure to grab her for only split seconds so I didn’t get too burned. In her daze I then sent a spinning back kick to her muzzle, disorienting her further. I saw her horn glow for a split second, then the molten rock floor underneath me began to glow a bright white, before I back flipped off of that floor. Instantly after I left that floor it exploded with a great tremor, kicking up a lot of soot and dust.

Through the dust I heard Super Nova’s voice, taunting me.

“IT LOOKS LIKE EVEN WITHOUT MOST POWERFUL TOOL YOU CONTINUE TO BE A THORN IN MY SIDE! PERHAPS I NEED TO CONVINCE YOU THAT SHE AND I HAVE GROWN CLOSER!?” She yelled as I saw a bright light shine from the other side of the dust, and I felt a tugging in my right hand.

I looked down to see Peacemaker caught in an Orange magical aura and my face wore a shocked face, before it contorted to one of extreme fury. How dare she try to take Vi?!

“NO CHANCE YOU BITCH!” I yelled as I began to pull back on Vi a hard as I could, squatting down low to pull harder on the imaginary tug over war. I couldn’t even see Super Nova on the other side of the cloud of dust, and I need to knock off balance.

I once again looked at Peacemaker wrapped in the magical aura, and that’s when I got an idea. I tightened my hold on Peacemaker, then I ran forward, leaping into the air through the dust. As I suspected Super Nova pulled me right to her, and I threw my left fist into her cheek. Using the momentum I gained I slid as I hit the ground and knocked Super Nova onto the ground with a sweeping leg kick, then jumped up into the air with both fists clenched, Peacemaker entwined between them, ready to render Super Nova unconscious.

“I can’t let you do that…” A voice once again whispered.

I found myself teleported just to the left of Super Nova, missing her head by an inch. I looked towards her and saw that she was now onto her feet, and her horn was charging a spell. Knowing I had no time to dodge, I held out my arms in an X shape, trying to block what was going to come as best as I could.

I felt a blast of red hot energy blow me backwards, my forearms taking the full brunt of the attack.

“AHH FUCK!” I yelled as the burns intensified, making me clench my fists in agony, blood spilling from them.

I waved my arms intensely, trying to get the feeling of burning off of them, but it simply wouldn’t subside.

“DO YOU LIKE MY NEW BURN SPELL? CONTINOUS BURNS UNTIL I DROP THE SPELL! NOW WHILE YOU ARE PREOCCUPIED, I WILL BE TAKING THAT!” Super Nova roared, as I saw Peacemaker get wrapped in a magical aura once again.

“NO!” I screamed as we once again started a match of tug of war. Using the same tactic as last time would be useless due to the fact that I was in plain sight of Super Nova, and probably wouldn’t be able to come up with a plan to create a distraction while this intense burning was fucking with my head.

“GIVE IT UP PROJECT #64! TAKE YOUR FATE LIKE A STALLION!” Super Nova screamed, as she took it upon herself to walk forward up to me and buck me in the stomach, knocking the wind out of me and sending me across the field. I had lost my grip on Peacemaker with that intense kick, so I quickly scrambled to my feet to see Super Nova standing there, a shit eating grin on her face as she held Vi in a magical hold, practically shaking her in my face.

“Let go of her right now!” I screamed, the adrenaline surging through my body at this point was more than enough to numb the burning pain in my arms.

“OH, BUT YOU WOULDN’T WANT TO SEPARATE MY NEWEST PARTNER, RIGHT?!” Super Nova yelled, as time practically seemed to slow.

She swung Peacemaker in a horizontal swing, and my eyes widened as a Fiery Red Katana blade came shooting out, forming one of my favorite weapons using the partner I had over 6 years of history with.

“WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?!” I bellowed, as I felt a fire burning within my core, telling me to rip Super Nova’s head off with my bare hands.

“I DID NOTHING TO HER! SHE HAS SELECTED ME AS HER NEW WIELDER, AND NOW UNDERSTANDS WHAT WE CAN ACCOMPLISH IF WE WORK TOGETHER! WE WILL BRING AN ERA OF FIRE AND INFERNOS!” Super Nova yelled as she cackled evilly. I knew that Vi wouldn’t just up and abandon me, and she had done something to her.

“I KNOW WHAT YOU ARE THINKING RIGHT NOW, YOUR FACE OF APPREHENSIVENESS AND DISBELIEF PAINTS IT ALL OUT LIKE A PERFECT PICTURE OF STUBBORNESS. DO YOU WANT PROOF THAT SHE IS HELPING ME IN MY ENDEVORS?” Super Nova asked, but it wasn’t really a question, because soon I felt an intense pain burning at the inside of my skull, as if someone had poured kerosene on my brain and lit it.

I fell down to my knees, screaming as I felt the fires intensify. I knew what was going on, but I had no idea how Super Nova was doing it. Somehow I was being transported into the Peacemaker, without having a direct connection to it. The burning didn’t subside as I entered the realm I was so familiar with, and seemed to intensify as I entered. My vision was blurry and my thoughts were frantic as I smacked at my head, trying to put out the flames I felt that were there.

“AGGGGGGHHH! WHY THE FUCK AM I HERE!? VI! VI!” I yelled in pain, writhing on the floor as I tried to do what she told me to do first, and focus on anything but the pain, but was so intense I found I could nothing else but focus on it.

“Please… let me help him…”

“NO, HE IS NOW YOUR ENEMY. ANY PAST CONNECTIONS TO HIM MUST BE CUT FOR TOTAL EMOTIONAL EMPTINESS! THE TAKEOVER OF THE KNOWN UNIVERSE WILL NOT OF ROOM FOR FEELINGS OTHER THAN HATE, ANGER, AND FURY. REMEMBER, ‘VI’, WE WILL BE MORE POWERFUL THAN THE GREAT FAUST HERSELF!” I heard Super Nova scold Vi, and I tried to shoot to my feet to confront her about it, but the minute I stood up the pain surged through my head once again, rendering me back to the floor.

“You’re… right. I guess… But he won’t be able to hear my explanation if he’s writhing in pain like that.” Vi spoke, obviously trying to get Super Nova to take away the pain I was going through.

I heard nothing for a short while, other than my screams of pain for a bit. I felt the flames start to die down, and my vision soon returned to me. I slowly got up, making sure that I wasn’t going to have any pain shooting through my head as I did.

“THERE, NOW HE CAN UNDERSTAND US.” Super Nova spoke, as I rose to my feet. I stared at the two in front of me, with Vi standing next to Super Nova form, not fighting back, and not yelling obscenities at her.

“Hi, Project 64…” She said, looking at me with her hands clasped in front of her, a blank stare on her face. I was shocked at the lack of emotion she was giving me, and was nearly appalled by it.

“V-Vi...? Wha-What are you doing?” I whispered, still absolutely shocked at her sudden change of emotional state.

“Simple, I’m using my full potential. A life of running away, and a life of fighting simple guards in one country, is a life I do not want to be a part of. I have the power to destroy entire countries, yet I am tied down to you. It is obvious what choice I would make when presented with an offer like Super Nova’s.” Vi spoke plainly, sending shivers down my spine.

I didn’t know who was standing in front of me. I didn’t know who was speaking to me. That wasn’t Vi standing there in front of me, speaking of power and destruction. It was someone else altogether. Super Nova had done something to Vi and I knew it.

“You bitch! Let Vi go right now!” I yelled, knowing that Vi would never say anything like that. I rushed forward to attack Super Nova, before I felt an invisible force throw me backwards, smashing me onto my back and sliding me back.

“YOU STUBBORN FOOL! PROJECT #1 HAS COME TO ME ON HER OWN FREE WILL! I HAVE DONE NOTHING TO HER TO SWAY HER OPINION BESIDES SHOWING HER THE TRUTH OF WHAT SHE CAN BE! FOR YOU TO THINK THAT SHE WOULD STAY WITH YOU SO YOU BOTH COULD GO AND GALLIVANT AROUND EQUESTRIA UNTIL THE DAY YOU DIED MAKES YOU NOT ONLY A FOOL, BUT A NAÏVE MORON!” Super Nova spat at me, as I used a kung fu get up to spring back to my feet, and ran towards her once again.

As I saw she was about to send me flying back again I jumped to the right, planting my foot on invisible wall to redirect myself back towards Super Nova then kicked off of it, sending me launching towards her.

“No.” Vi spoke, as I saw her eyes glow with fire and I was caught in a telekinetic grip, freezing in midair.

“Vi! Don’t listen to her! The Vi I know wouldn’t be talking like this! We have been through so much, so how could you even think about leaving me?! Before we climbed back up to Canterlot you were talking about how we have been through thick and thin, trying to escape from the pony you are now siding with?! What the fuck Vi?! Your head is being all fucked up by Super Nova’s magic! Fight her Vi! Fight her!” I screamed as I felt Vi begin to crush me in her grasp, but I knew this was all subconscious.

Her grip got tighter as I shook and fought against her, wondering if this was what Vi was going through in her head, or if she really did totally give in to Super Nova.

“Project 64… you need to realize that I am doing this all on my own accord. Everything that Super Nova has shown me what I could do with the magic I now possess would make you tremble to your knees, and bow to me… Goodbye, Project 64…” Vi whispered, as I desperately tried to look for a sign in Vi’s expression which would show any proof of sadness or deception, but found none.

I woke with a gasp as I found myself on the floor of the field I was just on before I was transported into Peacemaker, and I momentarily wondered if that name had to change. I heard the sound of rushing hooves as I looked up to see Super Nova about to decapitate me with a Katana, when I rolled to the right to dodge.

I pushed myself to feet as I once again felt the burns permeating through my arms of Super Nova’s past spell, before I turned around to see Super Nova looming over me, as she brought a swing down towards my chest. I back flipped away before rushing forward and ducking another swing of a sword she gave at me. I then brought up my best uppercut towards the bottom of her jaw, watching as lava spat out of her. As she was dazed I gave a spinning back kick at her neck, but she caught my foot in a magical hold before throwing me towards Twilight and her friends, as I smacked onto the shield Shining Armor still had up.

“Vi… I know it’s her fucked up magic doing this to you, and I’m going to fix this if it’s the last thing I do…” I thought, as the back of my head was exploding with pain. I quickly got up and brushed the back of my head with my hand and saw there was a good amount of blood on it, as I muttered angrily.

“64! You have to try and hold her still! She needs to get hit by the Elements of Harmony! That’s the only way to stop her!” Shining Armor shouted through the shield, sounding slightly muffled. I nodded, looking down at my hands and arms to see a good amount of searing burns dressing them, and wondered how many scars they would leave.

“Hold her still…” I muttered, as a plan began to form through my head. I couldn’t physically hold her still without inflicting tremendous pain to myself, but I had no weapon I could use to incapacitate her for a moment so she could hold still.

“WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR YOU PUNY THING? STILL MOURNING OF YOUR OLD ALLIES NEW SIDE CHANGE?!” Super Nova taunted, as I saw her begin to form an incredibly large fireball in front of her. I simply stood there as I continued to evaluate my situation. From ever way I tried to go at it my plan always ended up in me being burnt to a crisp, while Super Nova still continued to wreak havoc through Equestria.

I looked up to see that Super Nova was still forming the ball, as I continued to stare. When she fired the shot, time seemed to slow for me.

The fireball was now coming at me, and I still had not made any move that would show I would try and evade it.

Shining Armor and the rest of the mares were staring in shock that I still had not moved, and feared for my life.

Super Nova had a maniac grin, obviously enjoying that I was going to give myself up and take the ball of fire directly.

Vi had an expression of utter disinterest, not caring whether I lived or died at this point. She was now completely gone from this world, now consumed by that hate and darkness Super Nova had jammed into her head. She’d forgotten our first encounter, our escape from Canterlot, the first time I successfully incapacitated an Underground Royal Guard, the first time we had a game of chess, and every other precious memory we had made together.

Our Chess record was 70-64, with Vi in the lead.

“NO!” I yelled, before practically teleporting to the left, dodging the fireball which collided with the shield, creating a large explosion. I was in a state of rage I had never felt before, with my blood boiling and vision locked onto Super Nova, whose face was once again showing anger and annoyance, as I launched forward at her.

She smirked as she spewed a stream of lava out of her mouth, to which dodged right to and rolled, getting under Super Nova’s body and getting her onto my shoulders. I barely felt them sear in hot pain due to the adrenaline coursing through my veins, before I picked her up and slammed her onto her head as I threw her. As I saw she struggled to get to her hooves I sent a flying kick into the side of her body, knocking her over once again as I stood over her.
I stomped on the side of her muzzle as she formed a Sword to stab me with, but the second my foot collided with her muzzle her grip on the blade was disrupted, causing her to drop Peacemaker onto the ground. I picked it up the second it hit the ground and threw it towards Twilight and her friends, not caring if Vi was under Super Nova’s spell. I wasn’t about to leave her in the hands of Super Nova.

Bringing my foot up once again I slammed it back onto the side of her head, as she continued to try and form a spell before I brought my foot down once again. I continued to curb stomp Super Nova’s head onto the ground over and over, watching as some cracks in her carapace were starting to form. A hoof shot up and stopped my next stomp, as I felt a burning pain shoot up my leg and toss me back.

“YOU LITTLE IMBECILE! YOU THINK THAT YOU HAVE THE POWER TO STOP ME?! IT’S NO WONDER WHY PROJECT #1 ABANDONED YOU!” Super Nova spat, standing over my aching body as I laid on the ground.

“It’s no wonder because you are the one who did that to her! Your magic is screwing with her head to make her more power hungry, and your little speech about ruling over galaxies got into her head!” I yelled as I planted both of my feet onto her stomach and grabbed her fore hooves, launching her over my body as I quickly stood back up.
I needed to end this quickly, all of the burns I was getting were starting to get pass the adrenaline painkiller, and I would quickly and quite literally burn out. I turned to Shining Armor and Twilight who were staring at the battle in awe, and I nodded my head vigorously, as their faces went into shocked expressions.

Shining Armor recovered first as he dropped the shield he had around Twilight and her friends, as he stood there charging magic in his horn just in case.

“Alright, c’mon girls!” Twilight shouted as they got into their formation.

I turned back to Super Nova to see she was spitting another stream of lava out of her mouth, forcing me to jump to my left to avoid it. Once recovering I ran towards Super Nova and slugged her across the face with a fierce hook, knocking her off balance for a split second, but it was all I needed.

I rushed forward and grabbed Super Nova’s horn, feeling the burning sensation of her magic trying to escape from it.

“LET GO OF ME THIS INSTANT YOU FILTHY WORM!” She yelled as she brought up a hoof to strike me in the chest, which I grabbed as I fell backwards onto my back.

“TWILIGHT! GET HER NOW!” I shouted as my hands were burning in pain, and Super Nova thrashed in an attempt to get out of my grasp, but I wasn’t going to let go for absolutely anything.

“LET GO OFF ME RIGHT NOW! YOU ARE GOING TO REGRET THIS YOU CURR!” Super Nova exploded as she spoke, as I still held her to the ground. She was thrashing around like a mad cow standing on a bed of hot coals, and I was having trouble trying to hold her still.

“64! We can’t get a clear shot in! She’s moving too much! Last time we did this Nightmare Moon stood still for some reason!” Twilight shouted.

I couldn’t hold on for much longer, and I knew that with the Elements now exposed that the second I let go Super Nova would launch towards the Elements of Harmony, and I knew that Shining Armor wouldn’t be strong enough to hold up a defensive spell for them. There needed to be another way I could hold her, and if I didn’t think of one quick, we would all be dead.

A dull thud pulsed in my brain, giving me the idea I needed. It needed to be done, damn the consequences. It’s time to end this shit, right here, right now. I was gonna make the bitch who twisted Vi’s mind into a fucking pretzel pay.

“TWILIGHT! HIT ME WITH THEM!”

If it wasn’t for Super Nova yelling and screaming to try and get out of my grip, you would have heard a pin drop at my insane, yet necessary idea. I brought my head forward to head-butt Super Nova in the jaw, causing her to stop fighting for a few seconds.

“64 you can’t expect us to do that! What they might do to you is completely unpredictable!” Twilight shouted back at me, but I didn’t give a shit.

“I COULD GIVE LESS OF A FUCK OF WHAT THEY ARE GOING TO DO TO ME! HIT ME WITH THEM RIGHT FUCKING NOW!” I screamed, head-butting Super Nova once again to try and get her to calm down again. I felt the blood start to trickle down my forehead along with an intense burning sensation, as I felt the clock start to run down.

“FOR EVERYTHING GOOD AND HOLY SHOOT ME WITH THOSE FUCKING ELEMENTS RIGHT NOW!”

I saw Twilight look around reluctantly, before she realized that this really was the only way I could stop all of this. She nodded confidently as the Elements of Harmony started to glow, and I realized what was going to happen.

I was going to get my paradise, whatever it would be once they hit me. It would be over, the 6 years of running and fighting would finally be over. I wouldn’t need to get up at 5 every morning, check to see if I needed to go hunting, see what patrols would be nearby so I could plan every single footstep I made, and hide every time I heard a noise which would sound out of the ordinary.

It would be over.

That was a sentence I never thought I would have the pleasure of saying. It would all finally be over…

The 6 floated up into the air in a dazzling spectacle of light, nearly making lose my attention to the grip I was holding on Super Nova’s horn and hoof. The lights got brighter and brighter until Twilight’s eyes illuminated a bright white light, and the entire field was engulfed in the light. Twin rainbows shot into the air as I watched them with intoxicating hypnotism, the burning feelings I felt while holding onto Super Nova subsided as I finally came to peace with what was going to happen.
They arched in a swirling beam as they descended towards me, as I prepared to get hit by them.

“NO! DON’T YOU DARE HOLD ONTO ME!” Super Nova screamed in desperations as she began to flail wildly, trying to get out of my iron grip. I didn’t let go though, as the beam of Rainbow finally struck me in the chest, but it wasn’t a pushing kind of strike. It was more like a stabbing kind, as I felt it enter my chest.

I looked down to see that the rainbow was continuing to swirl inside of me, magic pulsing through my entire body.

“LET GO OF ME RIGHT NOW!” Super Nova roared, trying to get out before whatever happened, happened to both of us, and I simply shook my head no as I started to feel the effects of what was happening to me.

I looked down at my feet to see that they were becoming stiffer and harder to move, and grayness was starting to form on them.

I was turning to stone.

Perfect.

I gripped Super Nova tighter as the stone began to spread through my body, running up my legs and up my navel. She tried to punch at me using her free hoof, but I simply head-butted her once last time, and she simmered down as the stone ran up my chest, and through to my arms. The second my hands were covered in stone, it traveled onto Super Nova’s horn and hoof, making her scream out in terror.

“NO! NO! I WILL NOT BE BROUGHT DOWN BY THIS SACK OF WEAK FLESH! I HAVE THE POWER OF THE SUN ITSELF! AND I WILL NOT BE STOPPED!” She yelled in defiance.

“too late super nova… too fucking late…” I muttered as the stone started to form onto my face.

Memories of past events started to flash before my eyes, from my first day of being taken out of the giant holding vat, to fighting Super Nova in my final moments. I had lived my life to the most I could have made it, and my only regret, was not having Vi with me in my final moments.

“heh… I did it all right…” I thought, as the stone complete engulfed my body.

Shining Armor POV

I had just witnessed 64 get hit by the Elements of Harmony, and he was completely turn to stone. Super Nova was still trying to pull away from her connection to 64’s new stone form, but she too was slowly getting engulfed by the stone.

“I CURSE YOUR NAME PROJECT 64! I CURSE YOU!” She yelled as the stone began to cover her head, silencing her, and stopping the tyrant who was Super Nova.

There was a deafening moment of silence as the battle finished, the aftermath apparent to us.

“Is- Is it over?” Twilight asked, shaking as the events that had recently happened were still freshly imprinted in her mind.

“I think so...” I said, not really sure if things were over myself. I took one step forward towards the now two new statues within the Canterlot Hedge Maze, and there was an immediate explosion of magic, nearly knocking me off of my hooves as the shockwave blew past us. As the tremors subsided, I opened my eyes to see that the Hedge Maze was no longer a dead piece of molten rocks, but was back to its lush state, along with the blue skies, and the original state of the castle. Nothing was on fire anymore, and the smell of burning earth was no longer permeating in the air.

“I think that just answered your question Twily.” I said smugly, wrapping my right forehoof around her shoulder. I almost smiled before I realized what needed to be done so this could have happened. I limped over to the center of the field and stood in front of the two statues now standing there, a face of anger and defiance staring down at a face of content and calmness. I was absolutely astonished that 64 was able to keep a straight face while there was a true embodiment of evil looming over him, and even more astonished that he was able to hold her until he was completely overtaken by the stone.

“Did, did 64 really jus’ do that?” Applejack whispered, walking up to the statues with Shining Armor.

“Yes. He sacrificed himself to save the rest of us from her. But now all we have to do is wait a bit…” I said solemnly, kicking at the dirt a bit with his good hoof.

“What do you mean? What happens in a bit?” Twilight asked me, making me surprised that she didn’t already know the answer.

“Alicorn magic isn’t held completely back when hit by the Elements of Harmony. Remember when you defeated Nightmare Moon? After being attacked all that was left was Princess Luna, and Nightmare Moon was gone.” I said, seeing her start to understand.

As if on cue, a dangerously bright light started to shine next to the statues, and we all had to shield our eyes to prevent them from getting damaged. The whirring of the magic al light eventually died down, and I concluded it was safe to open our eyes again.

“Shining Armor…… thank you… for protecting them…” A voice said, and I looked up to see who it was. I immediately bowed down when I saw who was standing there. Both Princess Luna and Princess Celestia were standing there in all of their Regal glory, but Princess Celestia’s eyes were stained with tears, and were a slight shade of red.

“Princess Celestia, I’m glad to see you are back.” I said while bowing, and I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I looked up to see Princess Celestia with a scared face, staring at the injury I sustain to my left rearleg.

“Did I inflict that injury?” she asked frightened, as I shook my head.

“No, Super Nova inflicted that injury.”

“You know what I mean.”

“Y-Yes…”

She backed away and put a hoof to her mouth, obviously having no recollection of what she had done in her time as Super Nova.

“And you stopped me?” She asked. I noticed she had not seen the statue which was standing behind her, and part of me was reluctant to tell her.

“No Princess.” Twilight spoke up, walking out in front of me.

“Twilight. I am so sorry that this happened…” Princess Celestia spoke, as more tears of sadness shed as she hugged Twilight.

“It wasn’t you Princess… 64 showed us that it was Silent Knight who caused all of this…” Twilight spoke, as a spark ignited in Princess Celestia’s head.

“Project 64? Is he here?” She said, looking at our small group.

“Princess… look behind you…” I said, looking away from what she was going to see in the statue.

I think she expected to see 64 poised for a sneak attack on her, because she turned around with her horn charged, but gasped as she saw the detailed statue now if front of her. She saw the face of anger which was painted across Super Nova’s face, and her wanting to kill the creature who had her by her horn and hoof. She saw the creature she had accused of Murder, Treason, and many other various crimes was pinned underneath Super Nova, a look of content and peace draped across his face.

“When he and I engaged you in battle, something happened and he went absolutely crazy. He was punching and grabbing Super Nova with his bare hands, dead set on ending her life. When he was finally able to get her into this position where we could have used the Elements of Harmony on her, she was moving around too much to get a clear shot on her, so 64 called for the shot to be targeted on him, turning him to stone along with Super Nova who he had in his grasp at the time of petrification.” I spoke, reading off the events as if they were a mission report.

Princess Celestia had not spoken a word while she looked at the statue, obviously shocked beyond words at the sacrifice he gave to save everypony from Super Nova.

“A-And that was it?” Princess Celestia said, not looking away as she sobbed slightly.

“Yes.”

Princess Luna stepped forward breaking her silence.

“He was committed to stopping Super Nova before she could cause any large scale damages, even throwing himself in harm’s way multiple times to save others.” She said.

“I-I see…” Princess Celestia spoke.

Nopony said a word as we shared a small moment of silence for Project 64, knowing that he had been through so much in his short life, and in the end he gave it all to save those he barely knew.

Princess Luna all of a sudden shot her head up, turning towards the opposite side of the field. She walked over to the piece of land she was so attracted to, and studied the ground for a bit.

“Princess Luna? What are you doing?” Twilight asked, walking over to her as she too saw what was on the ground. She picked up the object, and I saw it was the device 64 had used multiple times in the past and Super Nova had wielded it during the final parts of the battle.

As Twilight picked it up, she instantly threw it to me in pain, as if it had burned her. It landed on the floor next to me, and curiosity got the best of me. I reached my hoof out to grab it, and when I did, I felt absolutely nothing. There wasn’t any burning like Twilight had looked like she experienced, so I took a better look at it. It was a simple metal black bar, but apparently it was capable of magical manipulation, having the ability to grant slight magical advantages to non-magical beings.

“Let me…”

I looked up and around to see what that voice was, but nopony was even looking at me, they were all to transfixed to the now monumental statue.

“Help…”

I heard the voice come from deep within my head that time, and quickly wondered if I had knocked my noggin a bit too hard during one of the fights.

“It’s me… inside of the device….” The voice said once again, as I looked down towards the device. I stared wide-eyed, and waited for the voice to say something again.

“Give me… Princess Celestia…” it said, and I knew that this was the real deal.

“Princess Celestia, what in blazes is this thing?” I said, walking over to her and handing the device over. She stared at it through tear filled eyes before she wiped the tears away, and spoke up.

“It’s the first Project… Project #1… But it seems like she is infused with some sort of evil magic… her magic…” Princess Celestia spoke, nodding towards the statue. “She’s sentient, and can communicate with those that she chooses. And she telling me she can do something.”

I looked up in surprise at the Princess, wondering what “Project #1” had to say.

“She says she can bring him back…”

Author's Note

Meh, longest chapter. ONE MORE CHAPTER LEFT COMING OUT ON MONDAY!

I kinda want to clear something up I should have cleared up in the second chapter. A lot of people have asked me how Vi's name is pronounced. This is obviously a huge fuck up on my part, so I'm gonna clear it up right now.

Vi, is pronounced, (V-eye).
Not (V-ee).

Chapter 35

Chapter 35

64 POV

Being encased in stone…… is kind of hard to describe……

You are inside nothing but blackness, and it’s always cold. A second feels like an eternity, and you feel as if you have 2 ton lead weights strapped to every limb you have. All I had were my thoughts to keep me company.

Along with a screaming Sun Monster chained to an invisible wall in front of me….

“THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT YOU LITTLE PUTRID PIECE OF—“

“I fucking get it! You’re pissed that I kicked your ass and got us both stuck in here! I really don’t want to deal with a fucking eternity with this shit!” I yelled at Super Nova, getting royally pissed off at her constant yelling. She hadn’t stopped since we got in here, but I guess that was my punishment for sacrificing myself for the safety of others.

“I WILL NOT STOP FOR ANYTHING! YOU DESTROYED MY ONLY CHANCE AT UNIVERSAL DOMINATION! I WILL MAKE EVERY DAY UNTIL THE END OF ETERNITY AN ABSOLUTE LIVING NIGHTMARE FOR YOU!” Super Nova shouted back, thrashing and shaking the chains she was restrained by.

“Yea, get in line… that was already my life until this happened. I think I can handle your yelling over evading Royal Guards every minute of every day. Fucking cake walk.” I muttered, slumping against my restraints.

I sighed as Super Nova started up again, but I knew it was only a matter of time before she ran out of obscenities to shout at me. I decided to use one of my favorite pastimes to try and tune her out, by counting the chain links in my restraints. I didn’t know if it was some sort of magic or if it was just my mind going crazy, but it seemed like every time I counted the links of the shackles it either went up a few numbers or down a few.

“—AND YOUR PUNY LITTLE FRIENDS WILL BURN FOR ALL ETERNITY AS YOU ARE GOING TO BE FORCED TO LISTEN TO THEIR PAINED SCREAMS AS YOU ARE BENT OVER A CHOPPING BLOCK AND—“

Ugh…… she was getting annoying at this point…

She seemed to have a permanent screaming accompanied with her voice, and it was slowly drilling through my ears. It was just like the fucking leaky pipe back at the Canterlot Underground Labs, it was driving me crazy enough where I regained my old bad habit of constantly swearing…

“You ever just learn to shut up? Like for about 5 fucking seconds?” I muttered through clenched teeth, praying it would be over soon. She wouldn’t shut her damn trap for anything at this point as far as I was concerned, and I was afraid I was going to go crazy in here along with her.

The one thing I wanted more than anything at this point was just a single chess board. Even if I didn’t have any pieces, I memorized every piece position there was, and I would be able to play a few million matches with myself. I knew it would be wishful thinking if I tried to get Super Nova to play, she would simply yell the next vulgar thing that came to her mind and then continue to scream, torturing me mentally for millennia to come.

“Fine… just let it all out then… you have to run out of shit to say eventually.” I said, staring Super Nova in the eyes. To my surprise she stopped momentarily, mouth opened as she was about to yell the next thing obscenity.

It closed as she stared back, as one of the most awkward pauses in history droned on and on for what seemed like forever.

Time was all screwed up in here, with seconds feeling like eternities……

“DO YOU MAKE YOURSELF TO BE A HERO?”

I wore a face of confusion as Super Nova stared at me, asking that strange question. I honestly didn’t know the answer myself.

“I don’t know… I’d like to think I am… but I don’t think so…” I said, looking down at my legs. “I stopped you in the end, but what did I do before that? I stole, ambushed, killed twice, was the cause of many deaths, and even murdered in cold blood… So I don’t know what I am at this point…” I said, answering as honestly as I could.

I felt Super Nova’s eyes continue to gaze at me, trying to look for any signs of deception.

“I THINK YOU MIGHT HAVE NOT BEEN THE HERO, BUT IN THE END YOU WERE THE SAVIOR.” Super Nova said, shocking me. I looked up with a bewildered look on my face, wondering if she had finally lost it.

“What do you mean ‘savior’?” I asked, knowing that by calling me savior, she was calling herself the villain.

“YOU WILLINGLY THREW YOURSELF IN THE FACE OF DEATH WITHOUT KNOWING THE SLIGHTEST THING ABOUT MOST OF THE PONIES ON THAT FIELD. THAT IS PRACTICALLY THE TEXTBOOK DEFINITION OF A SAVIOR.”

I still didn’t know what to make of any of this conversation, so I stayed silent until something came up for me to talk about. At least she wasn’t screaming her head off about my cowardice or something like that anymore.

“I WAS WRONG ABOUT YOU.”

I heard her words and understood what she meant this time. We had engaged in combat three times, and in each fight she had failed to defeat me, but in our last bout I managed to bring her down with me, imprisoning the both of us.

“And I know you weren’t lying back there either…” I told her, looking down in slight guilt.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN?”

“I had gone on and on about you brainwashing Vi, but I knew what happened. She already had all that in her head, you just gave her that little push. And… part of me understood what you were telling her.” I spoke, staring Super Nova in the face. “She could have been more than just something latched onto me her entire life… and that’s what I wanted her to be. Heh, if only Celestia didn’t hate me so goddamn much, she could have taken Vi and done something great with her… instead she got the Mistress of the Sun to mentor her…”

I didn’t mean anything bad by the comment; I was just recalling the series of unfortunate events that had been played out in the last 24 hours. I couldn’t have changed anything about the past though, I was made into a horrible life, and somehow Vi and I’s paths crossed, forming an incredible duo. I had saved her from a life of mental torture, being forced to be used to kill many young foals would have killed her eventually, but it was for the best that she no longer had to go through that and came with me.

When it comes down to it, Vi had to see a lot of bad things in her life. She was a little under 1000 years old according to her, being made shortly after Nightmare Moon’s first defeat. In that lifetime she had gone through more things than most ponies will ever go through, and I only further added more pressure onto her difficult life by my actions of the past.

I should have seen this coming when I saw her start to become bored. She had so much more power than I was having her use, and she must have been feeling so constrained and trapped. She needed a release, and Super Nova was the one who gave her the opportunity have one.

“I kind of want to thank you…” I spoke up, simply looking at my feet as I sat there against an invisible wall, seeing the burns and scars of battle. “For two things actually… One, I can finally just take a load off and relax. I’ve never had this kind of luxury before, even when I was in one of my Outposts. I was always hearing every littlest noise, waiting to see if I needed to make a quick escape. Now I can just relax for a bit…” I whispered. Laying my head back for a bit.

“AND WHAT IN BLAZES WOULD THE SECOND THING BE?”

“For giving Vi a chance. Even though what you were trying to do was evil, malicious, immoral, wicked, malevolent—“

“GET TO THE POINT!”

“Hehe, you gave Vi a chance to be something bigger than she could ever be with me. And I didn’t agree with your intentions… I thank you…”

There was a pause in the air as I cracked my neck a few times, trying to get a kink that wouldn’t go away. I wondered where Vi was, because I didn’t exactly pay attention to where I threw her, all I did was choose a general direction over my shoulder and tossed.

“YOUR THANKS ARE THE LAST THING I EVER EXPECTED TO GAIN IN MY EXTENSIVE LIFETIME, I THOUGHT I WOULD SEE THE RETURN OF DISCORD BEFORE I HEARD THOSE WORDS.”

“Yeah… don’t expect them again anytime soon…”

I was glad me and Super Nova were at least able to hold a conversation long enough to where we weren’t yelling obscenities at each other every five minutes. If you were going to be stuck with somepony you hated for all eternity the best thing to do was to at least try and make peace with them.

Make peace…

Peacemaker…

If only that name were true…

“SHE’S GOING TO TRY AND HELP, YOU DO REALIZE THAT RIGHT?” Super Nova spoke, as I looked up at the “ceiling” wondering what she meant by that.

“I TRIED TO STOMP OUT EVERY EMOTION SHE HAD GAINED IN YOUR TIME TOGETHER, BUT YOU BURIED HER EMOTIONS DEEP. SHE CARED FOR YOU IN WAYS THAT SOMETIMES BORDERLINED ROMANTIC, AND THOSE EMOTIONS ARE USUALLY IMPOSSIBLE TO GET RID OF. SHE’S GOING TO TRY AND FIND A WAY TO FREE YOU FROM THIS STONE, SO DON’T GET TOO COMFORTABLE THERE.”

“How in the hell will she be able to get me out of here?” I asked in fake excitement, knowing that I had a snowball’s chance in Tartarus of getting out of this situation.

“WAIT AND SEE, IT’S ONLY A MATTER OF TIME.”

I laid back and sighed, knowing that I wouldn’t be able to get out of here…

3rd Person POV

Princess Celestia held Peacemaker as she communicated with her, explaining her plan to free 64 from his stone prison.

“Are you sure you want to go through with this? Would he want this?” Princess Celestia asked, after Vi had shown her some of their battles against Super Nova, including her confrontation and private conversation with her as 64 was being nursed by Fluttershy.

“I have no doubt he would want this. He must hate me after what I did to him…” Vi said, crying and wiping her tears away. Being encased in stone was a fate nopony was able to come out of unchanged, and Vi wanted him out of there as quickly as possible.

The other ponies stared as it looked as if Princess was standing there silently, hold Peacemaker in her hoof as she sometimes nodded her head in agreement to an invisible voice. Princess Celestia stepped a bit closer to the statue, and stood there for a few seconds.

“Princess, what are you going to do? Can that thing really try and free 64?” Shining Armor spoke hopefully, wanting to see his ‘friend’ again.

Princess Celestia looked down for a few moments, before she spoke solemnly.

“I’m not sure, but it is worth a try. And what is the point in not trying?” Princess Celestia said, shaking her head a bit as she spoke.

The ponies gathered around closer, waiting to see what was going to be done. Princess Celestia held the Peacemaker in her hand, and made a small awl to do what she was about to do.

“Are you going to try and pick him out of the rock with that awl? We can try something faster like a pickaxe! Oh, no! A Jackhammer! No, Wait! A WRECKING BALL!” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully, somehow able to crack jokes in a very serious moment.

“Pinkie, now’s not the time for jokes.” Applejack said, elbowing her friend a bit. Pinkie Pie nodded as she returned her attention towards Princess Celestia, who was still standing there with the Awl held in a magical grip.

“With this, I hope to free 64…” She said, before she brought the Awl upwards, and striking it down towards 64’s forehead, stabbing down to the handle. The ponies gasped at the incredibly violent act, while Princess Celestia simply stepped back, watching and awaiting the results.

Dark Red magic started to glow from the Peacemaker, pouring itself into 64’s head as Vi seeped her magic into him, initiating her plan.

Inside of the statue things were starting to get hotter. The air went from freezing cold to hotter than a desert in the middle of June in a second, and 64 sat there with a shocked look on his face while Super Nova sat there smugly, seeing what Vi was going through to get in here.

“LOOKS LIKE THIS IS YOUR PICKUP PROJECT 64!” Super Nova shouted as 64 squirmed under the heat, shaking and thrashing as it got worse and worse. A figure began to appear in the middle of the room, its hair burning with flames while flowing ethereally.

Vi made herself present as she revealed herself in the middle of the room, standing there with tears staining her face as she ran towards 64, kneeling down to his level. She observed the physical state he was in, burns dressing nearly the entirety of his arms, a burn mark painting his forehead from the head-butts he had given Super Nova, and his chest adorned a circular burn mark from the blast of magic which knocked him out of the air during the final confrontation.

“64… look at me…” Vi whispered, as she put her hands to 64’s cheeks, and directed his eyes to meet hers. They stared at each other until 64 spoke up, bewildered at Vi’s presence.

‘Vi? Wha-What are you doing here?! How did you get here?” He asked, shocked that Super Nova’s prediction came true.

“I couldn’t… I couldn’t just let you stay in here 64…” Vi sobbed, as she buried her face in 64’s chest, wrapping him in a half hug as his back was against a wall. 64 wrapped his arms around her form, letting her let out whatever she was holding in.

“I just left you… I gave in without any sort of fight…”

Tears continued to cascade down her face as they fell onto 64 as he rubbed her back and brushed his hand through her fiery hair, surprised that it didn’t burn him at all.

“It’s ok Vi… I understand… I’m just glad to have you back…” 64 whispered to her, shedding some tears of his own. They stayed in the embrace until Vi pulled away, wiping some of her tears away as she tried to get a grip on herself.

“No.. it’s not ok… I left you in a time that you most needed it, and now you’re in here because of it…” Vi said.

She knew she had to make this right with him somehow, even if it was one of the most simplest, yet most significant thing she could do for him.

Vi got up and closed her eyes for a bit, as 64 saw a small red light illuminate the floor. Out of the light, a small black and white Chess Board rose, with the white side rising on 64’s side.

Vi smiled widely at 64, as his face lit up with joy.

“You first, as always…” Vi said as she sat down across from 64, crossing her legs as a smile grew across her face. 64 smiled sadly at her, knowing that this would be their last match of Chess ever until she left the statue, so he would play as best as he could.

He moved his first Pawn ahead two spaces, as Vi made the exact same move.

64 moved his left Knight to the outside of the board, as Vi brought up yet another pawn. 64’s eyes met Vi’s, as a small moment of peace was shared between them.

64 stared at the A.I. which had been with him through the thick and thin, smiling at her as she found a way to stay here with him until she had to leave him here, to stay a prisoner to the stone. His heart started to beat faster as she smiled back at him, making him feel happy and content with the choice he had made.

Vi stared back at the Human who had saved her from a life of tortured eternity, if only for a short 6 years. She had learned to care for him in more ways than she ever thought existed, not learning of them until they had gone through so much together. She still remembered the years where she had to lead 64 through basic survival skills like a baby, teaching him how to bandage small wounds and sew up big ones, gathering tinder to start a fire to roast the fish he had caught under her instruction, and the combat situations she had to lead him through. He was truly the embodiment of persistence and stubbornness, refusing to give up no matter how bad things got.

These were the reasons she was giving herself up for him.

As he reached forward towards his Right Bishop, Vi reached out and grabbed his hand. 64 looked up in confusion at her sudden movement, as he then felt something he couldn’t exactly understand suddenly collide into him.

Vi had met her lips with 64’s in a quick motion, pushing him against the wall as her hand reached towards the chains keeping him attached to the wall, and fused herself to them. She put her now chained hands on 64’s shoulders and pressed deeper into the kiss, wanting to do this at least once before he had to go.

As 64 was still trying to get over the sensation he was feeling in his core, he felt another feeling, a feeling of his hands being released from their shackles. As Vi pulled away from the kiss with a bright red blush painting her face, 64 saw that the chains which once were chained tightly to his wrists were now completely off, and were now attached to Vi’s.

“Vi?! What did you do?!” 64 yelled as he stood straight up, grabbing at the chains and pulling furiously at them, trying to free Vi from their hold.

“64… just let it be. Again, I’m doing this of my own accord…” Vi said, a small sad smile on her face. 64 stared wide eyed as she closed her eyes before reopening them, a bright white light shining from them as a beam of light collided with 64, as he felt an energy begin to force its way into him. He fell to his knees from the sheer force the energy was hitting him, as he gasped to form a sentence.

“VI?! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” 64 yelled as he felt his blood start to pump at a dangerously fast rate, and felt his eyes start to glow a bright white. He felt as if he could take on an entire army with this kind of energy, but it felt as if it would rip his way out of his chest at any moment, so he knew that using it would be a bad idea at the moment.

“Go live 64! Go live!” Vi yelled as 64 began to feel himself disappear.

“GOOD LUCK PROJECT 64! ENJOY MORTALITY!” Super Nova yelled, waving at him with a smug grin on her face.

“NO! VI! WHY DID YOU DO THIS?!” 64 shouted as light started to shoot out of his mouth as well, as he tried to cover his face to block out the energy.

“I don’t want to be there when it’s all over… Enjoy it for me…” Vi said as a bright light shot down from the heavens, engulfing 64 as he felt his arms completely disappear, along with his legs as he continued to float upward.

“VI!!! NO!!!” 64 yelled as he completely faded away from the dark realm, and the light illuminating it disappeared. Super Nova and Vi sat there, as Vi looked as if she was looking weaker by the second.

“WHY SACRIFICE YOURSELF FOR HIM? DO YOU CARE ABOUT HIM THAT MUCH?” Super Nova said, as she realized what Vi had to do to free 64.

“I don’t regret a single moment of it…… immortality sounds incredibly overrated……” Vi whispered as she sat there, feeling content.

“BUT WAS IT NECCESARY TO GIVE HIM YOUR MAGIC FORCE? COULD HE HAVE NOT ESCAPED WITHOUT IT?”

“He needed it…… the stone would not have let the magic that entered the stone leave with less magic in a being…… I know what I needed to do from the start…”

Vi’s fiery hair began to dim, as the flames started to die down.

“I never wanted to be immortal…… Not with the life I had…… 64 can make something of himself out there… with or without me……”

The flames within Vi’s eyes faded, showing her new red colored eyes half lidded, as if she was getting very tired.

“1000 years is enough for anyone to go through in life…… and I think I lived it all alright… 64 has everything he needs to survive now…… all I knew he now knows……”

Vi’s feet started to fade away at a painfully slow speed, as if it purposely wanted to torture her in her final moments.

“My only regret…… is that 64 couldn’t be here for my last seconds…… but at least he won’t be stuck in here for the rest of eternity….”

Vi’s legs had finally completely faded, now traveling up her navel.

“I’m sorry you have to stay her Super Nova…… I wish things were different for me and you…… I could have been your student…… or maybe simply a friend…”

“I WILL COPE, AN ETERNITY OF ME AND MY THOUGHTS IS MORE THAN ENOUGH TO KEEP ME COMPANY. I WISH YOU LUCK IN ANOTHER LIFE, PROJECT #1.” Super Nova spoke, as Vi smiled back.

“What do you think Super Nova…… did 64…… did he win……? All his life…… it’s practically been him…… versus Equest……ria……” Vi whispered, as she finally disappeared into nothingness…… passing on after her 1000 years on Equestria.

Super Nova stared at the space which once had Vi’s form occupying it, feeling the slightest shred of guilt in her stomach.

“I CAN’T SAY PROJECT #1…… I CAN’T SAY……”

64 POV

“VI?! VI!!!”

I screamed that out as I shot off of the ground with a start, immediately looking around to see the statue of me and Super Nova which now held Vi within its core and I lunged at it, ready to try and somehow force my way into the statue to get Vi back out here. Just as I was about to tackle the statue, I was held in mid-air, feeling the numbing hold of magic wrapping around my entire body.

“64... stand down...” I heard a voice say behind me, as I saw what color of magic energy I was shrouded by. It was bright yellow aura, and I knew it very well. I was in the clutches of Celestia herself.

Shit.

“She did what she did to release you from an eternal prison. She gave her life to save you…” Celestia said, as I felt my heart skip a beat.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN SHE GAVE HER LIFE?!” I yelled, thrashing and kicking in her grasp as I felt restraints clasp onto my wrists, chaining them behind my back. I looked over my shoulder to see a 20 strong Squadron of Royal Guards, each with blades brandished in my direction. Another 5 guards tackled me while I was floating in mid-air, pinning me to the ground under their combined weights.

“Bring him to the Throne Room after the repairs are made to the Castle, we must rectify the mess before we bring him to trial…” Celestia said while walking back to the castle, as if she was trying to get away from me as fast as possible before I said something.

“HEY! GET BACK HERE! WHAT DID YOU MEAN BY—“

I wasn’t able to finish my sentence as a Guard brought a punch to the back of my head and a rag was stuffed into my mouth, silencing me indefinitely. I looked around for anypony I knew, Shining Armor, Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna, but I couldn’t see them through the mass of guards looming over me, making sure I couldn’t move as I continued to try and thrash them off of me, but I felt them pick me up and hold me still using their combined magic.

I felt a hoof come down to the back of my neck, as everything faded into black…

When I came to, I found myself in a Prison Cell, back to exactly where I started. Grey walls, no windows, and one bed. I stared in shock as I took in my surroundings. I was back from where I started. My entire fucking life had been one big fucking circle.

I sat on the floor with a blank stare dressing my face, finally realizing the weight of my situation. I was back in Canterlot as a prisoner, and was most likely going to be executed. All I could do was wait for the inevitable, and be patient about my ordeal.

Or I could go into a fury which would match Super Nova in anger.

“YOU MOTHERFUCKERS! LET ME OUT OF THIS PLACE RIGHT NOW OR I WILL PERSONALLY BREAK OFF EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOUR HORNS ONE BY ONE THEN SHOVE THEM UP YOUR ASSES! ARE YOU LISTENING TO ME?! I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR PUTTING ME BACK IN HERE!”

“He’s awake!” I heard a voice say, recognizing it as Shining Armor’s.

A multitude of hooves clacked against the cement floor as they made their way to the door keeping me locked in, and the small facial slot opened up, showing Shining Armor’s concerned face.

“64, I know this looks really bad, but just here me out! They just needed to put you here until you came to! It’s my job to take you to the Throne Room once you woke up.” Shining Armor said, not calming me down in the slightest.

“What for?! So Celestia can play Judge, Jury, and Executioner with me?! Fat fucking chance! Let me get out of this fucking cell right now!” I screamed at him, shaking as I felt trapped behind the steel door. I saw the walls started to close in on me as my breathing became erratic, and memories of the Underground Lab began to surface.

Images flashed through my head as my heart rate increased dramatically.

Me being pressed onto a bed of nails, the skin on my arms being ripped off, knees being broken backwards, holes being drilled into my chest, fingers being snapped, me being drowned, burned, electrocuted, maimed, opened, closed, torn, stabbed, ripped, bludgeoned, and every other thing imaginable was forcing their way back into my head.

The walls were getting closer and closer, and as they were finally about to crush me I heard Shining Armor’s voice snap me out of my episode.

“Hey! 64! You there buddy?”

I saw I was sitting in the corner in the fetal position, and I quickly got up and pulled myself together.

“Yea… Yea I’m good… Just had a freak out right now…… You, uh… you said we had to go to the Throne Room or something…?” I said shakily, still scared from my flashbacks. I heard the clicks of a door being unlocked, and once again had a small flashback of the torturous Guards, nearly caving my skull in on some occasions before we got to the experimenting center. I began to take deep breaths as Shining Armor stepped in to the cell, but I was eager as fuck to get out of it.

“Alright, sorry about this but they said I needed to cuff you and have a small security escort. Turn around with your… hands, apparently… behind your back.” Shining ordered, as I quickly complied to get out of this cell room.

I felt the snaps and clicks of the cuffs locking, and I stepped outside the room to see 3 Guards with spears glaring at me, as if daring me to make a move. I knew better than to piss them off at this point, as I wasn’t exactly sure what was going on.

Was I being captured?

Was I going to be killed?

I had a bounty on my head that stretched all that was to some parts of the Griffon Kingdoms, so chances of the second one were the more obvious one.

“Look, I can see by the look on your face that you think you are going to be put to the chopping block. I’m gonna tell you there is no chance of that happening right now. You nearly single handedly saved Equestria from Super Nova, and I think you may have gained a bit of leeway with that. So just let me help you out here. We found something that may help your case tremendously. I wasn’t really that surprised to find it though.” Shining Armor spoke, making me both relieved and curious.

What did he mean they found something?

“Alright, here we are. Ready 64?”

I looked up shocked to see that we were already at the doors which lead into the Throne Room, but I was hearing quite a bit of chatter on the other side, as if it was full to the brim with ponies. I nodded a yes towards Shining Armor, and the doors swung open as all went quiet.

My predictions were correct as I walked in to see ponies packed into the Throne Room, all there obviously to chew the ears off of the Princesses for not help in their times of need. Only I knew what really went on during Super Nova’s reign. All eyes were on me as they some my ‘grotesque’ form.

I was a bipedal blight with no fur, stood as tall as Celestia, and was obviously very injured. I heard whispers about me, but I simply disregarded them and walked forward, hearing the jingling of the shackles connected to the cuffs on my hands.

“Mother what is that thing?” A filly said loudly, enough for the entire Throne Room to hear.

“It looks like a monster!”

“Was it was made everything all bad?”

“It looks really scary!”

A multitude of foals started to voice their innocent opinions about me, as I couldn’t help but smile a bit. They didn’t know any better about me, so who was I to say anything bad?

I finally reached the end of the long aisle I walked through, as I was forced onto my knees as both Celestia and Princess Luna sat there in front of me in their respective Thrones. I kept a blank stare as nopony spoke, waiting for what was going to happen. Standing next to the Princesses I saw the Element Bearers, all looking at me with a concerned look.

“Project #64. Fugitive for 6 years, under the crimes of multiple charges of Murder, Assault, and Treason. After a series of extremely unfortunate events, we finally have you captured. These charges are more than enough for a punishment such as banishment…” Celestia spoke, before I spoke out, as the Guards tensed and aimed their spears at me.

“Then why let Vi take me out of the stone!? You were there when she did it! So why let her?!” I yelled, as Shining Armor put his hoof to my shoulder shaking it so I would shut up.

“That is not the time for that discussion. We are here to discuss your past crimes against Equestria. On the field of your last battle against Super Nova, we found a very disturbing item, which I can guess you are very aware of what it is.”

Of course I knew what it was, but in the fray I had no idea where Knight’s head had been blasted. For all I knew it had been totally disintegrated in the fighting, but apparently they found it. I nodded yes to answer Celestia’s question, when she brought out the bloody burlap sack, as I saw it was weighed down, the contents still inside.

I thought she was off her rocker for bringing that in here, especially when it was obvious that there were small foals in here.

“I won’t show the contents of this bag for obvious reasons. But it was somepony you and I both had an extensive history with.”

Many gasps were heard as she said ‘somepony’, revealing that there was something dead inside of it.

“Yes, yes we did…” I whispered, not provoking anyone with it this time.

“Based on a report from both my own personal student and the Captain of the Royal Guard, you claim to have done these crimes to reveal the true criminal in this case. The late Royal Advisor, Dr. Silent Knight. Is this not true?”

“It is true… Every word…”

“And do you have proof of these accusations?”

I remained silent as I thought back to the fire which burned a good portion of Ponyville Town Hall down, and all of the proof I had along with it, but now I had no proof, and shook my head no.

Celestia looked down at me, not glaring but not smiling either. There was an awkward silence amongst the crowd as they tried to find out what was going to come next. Twilight and her friends each looked scared, as Fluttershy was nearly ready to burst into tears at any moment. Princess Luna looked at her sister, then looked back at me, also wondering what she was about to say.

“Due to your accusations, the word of both my own personal student and the Captain of the Royal Guard, along with your actions of the past few days……” She said pausing, at least acknowledging that I had pretty much saved Equestria, “I decided to look into your accusations, and found some questionable items if Dr. Silent Knight’s office and quarters.

My face twisted into one of confusion as he brought out 3 large duffel bags, each marked “EVIDENCE”. She unzipped the first bag open, and pulled out a small stack of papers.

“In this first bag, we have forged notices of Military Orders, such as the blockading of Ponyville on the night of the Summer's Sun Celebration, which all have my signature magically pasted onto the notices. None of these orders were put through by me, yet several guards claim to receive them from their Superior Officers. Several of these orders were issued to send large forces of Guards to unauthorized areas, but looking further into it, I discovered that all areas were places you were spotted in recent accounts. All orders were to Kill on Sight if you were seen, instead of Injure and Capture as I would have ordered.” Celestia explained, as Shining Armor’s face grew a small smile.

Celestia pulled out the next duffel bag, and inside were similar stacks of papers, except they all were hoof written instead of magically printed.

“This was the most disturbing piece in our find. Several from Dr. Silent Knight in his time as a Researching in the Canterlot Scientific Labs.”

Yeah, “Scientific”. Try and save some face.

“In these reports there are plans to mutate and genetically engineer a sort of “Super Soldier”, which were specifically designed to overthrow and kill me, taking me from the Throne. Eventually his planned changed, and he wanted to foal-nap my own Personal Student for his sick experiments, and by forcing me into despair, he would twist the minds of my guards to see me as an unfit leader, and stage a coup ’de etat. It ended as a failure in the end, due to the events of the past two days, and his… 'unfortunate' death.”

I could only wonder what was in the last bag, because it looked incredibly empty to me. She brought out the last duffel bag, and wasted no time in zipping it open. She pulled out the one item which was in the bag, and I was abso-fucking-lutely stunned to see what was. It was one thing that pretty much screwed with everything, and I suddenly felt incredibly stupid.

“In this bag, are the quick instructions to repair the Ponyville Clock Tower. When it started ringing inexplicably one day the ponies of Ponyville flocked to the sight, and celebrated it’s awakening after over two decades of its slumber. When it stopped ringing one night everypony thought the Clock powered down once again, until it started up once again inexplicably. It is now obviously what happened. Knight was able to restart the Clock Tower and repair it fully, but as innocent as all of this sounds, it actually is very sinister.” Celestia spoke, as the wheels in my head started to turn.

When I left for Dodge Junction after successfully escaping from Knight’s Guards in the confrontation with Princess Luna, there was nopony to ring the Clock Tower after I had left. Knight took an opportunity and repaired the Clock Tower and used it to gather everypony to the area.

“It was also said that my sister and I would make an appearance at a Ceremony to celebrate its repair. This was another one of Knight’s forged documents. He had apparently chosen my personal student Twilight Sparkle to be the public speaker at the Clock Tower, but what he was hiding was far more disastrous. Explosives were hidden behind the Clock Tower, and were set off when Twilight went up to speak. When I got word of the incident…… I made a rash decision……”

Everypony was listening as Celestia held her head down low, one lone tear trailing down her cheek. She wiped it away before continuing, regain her regal posture.

“Knight informed me that the creature before us, Project #64, had set off the explosives, killing Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight looked absolutely shocked, terrified that she had known somepony her whole life who wanted to foal-nap her. She then looked towards me with a grateful smile on her face, knowing that I had ended up saving her rather than harming her.

“I…… I turned into that monster…… which had been dubbed “Super Nova”. I don’t remember anything during my transformation…… but I know I had done some truly despicable things……”

As strange as it sounded, I actually felt sorry for Celestia. Through millennia’s of time she had ruled with great wisdom, nearly all-knowing, but all it took was one incredibly deceitful pony to pull the sheets over her eyes, blinding her from the truth.

“Celestia, we know that you had turned into that monster due to the actions of Knight, but what does this have to do with my sentencing?” I asked, not seeing where this was going.

“Yes… I’m going slightly off topic…. Due to this recently found evidence, the 1 charge of Murder will be dropped, and all charges of Treason will be dropped as well…” Celestia said, as Twilight Sparkle and her friends looked relieved at the dropping of some of my charges.

“However, that still leaves 1 Charge of Murder, and 3 charges of Assault. The punishments are worthy of over 5 years imprisonment, with no chance of Parole.” Celestia said.

I knew that this was going to happen; I was going to be tossed back into a cell. 5 years is still a lengthy amount of time for someone to stay imprisoned, but at least it wasn’t going to be Banishment to the Sun or something.

“However, due to your services in a time of disaster…… I have no choice but to pardon you of these crimes……”

I looked up in surprise at those words, as I felt the cuffs around my wrist unclasp, and the chains fell to the ground. I turned to see Shining Armor winking at me, an obvious signal that he and probably Twilight had swayed Celestia’s view on him.

“So… that’s it? I’m…… I’m free….?” I said, not believing the words I uttered, as if they were a completely foreign language.

“Yes…… You are free…… But I ask you stay a bit longer. I…… I wish to speak with you……” Celestia told me, as Twilight and her friends all had looks of joy on their faces at the news of my freedom. I didn’t get too excited as I was led by Shining Armor back down the aisle, and out of the Throne Room. As soon as I exited the yells and complaints of the Canterlot ponies continued to ring out, as I still couldn’t wrap my head around my situation.

“I’m free?” I whispered, as Shining Armor put his hoof to my shoulder as we continued walking where ever we were going.

“It looks like it. Kind anti-climactic don’t you think? All you had to do to gain your freedom was fight and defeat a demonic monster made up of the energy of the sun itself and then get encased in stone! I was hoping for something a bit more exciting.” Shining Armor joked, as we reached a small room, designed as if it was an interrogation room.

“C’mon, let’s wait in here until Princess Celestia is all wrapped up at the Throne Room. Sadly that might be awhile…”
I sat on the small chair on the ground, a small stool designed for ponies to sit on. I let out a deep puff of breath, as I saw a small cloud of smoke flow out of my throat. I shot my hands to my mouth, and released another puff of breath while Shining Armor watched with shock, but this time it yielded no results.

“What the fuck was that?!” I said jumping back, wondering how the hell a puff of smoke came out of my lungs.

“Ugh… I don’t know. Look at you, you’re all burned to Tartarus, maybe that has something to do with that. Wait up, let me call a nurse.” Shining said as he took a small phone off of the land line on the wall, and spun the dial with his magic.

“Hello? Yea can you come down to Interrogation Room 16? We have a burn patient here. Alright. Ok, see you in 5 minutes.” Shining Armor hung up the phone as he looked back. “Nurse is on his way. He knows what you are so don’t worry.”

I laid back on the cement floor, trying to relax a bit.

“I can also get on of the maids to patch up those holes in your shirt. Those sleeves look all burned up, wasn’t that supposed to be a long sleeve? I swear you were wearing one before we started fighting Super Nova.”

Shining’s attempts to make small talk were starting to get on my nerves. In this small room I was already feeling claustrophobic, and I wasn’t really in the mood. A few more attempts at his small talk later, the Nurse walked into the room, and made short work of the various burns I had all over my torso, and I was forced to shed my “shirt” as it was serving no purpose at this point. Time droned on forever as the clock struck 8PM, 8 hours since we defeated Super Nova. How long was Celestia going to take?

Shining Armor also had his wound looked at when the Nurse was there, and was now asleep with half of his body lying on the table in the middle of the room.

“Ugh… please let this end soon…” I muttered as I was starting to feel the Sandman’s spell on me, it had been 3 days since I had last slept.

The door was swung open by a Yellow Aura, and I saw Celestia’s form enter the room, and giggle at Shining Armor’s sleeping form.

“Ahem, Captain?” She said playfully, as Shining Armor woke up with as start.

“Ugh… wha…. Cadence….?!” Shining said startled, as he saw Celestia standing in the doorway. He instantly snapped to a saluting position, his Uniform all wrinkled from his nap.

“You are relieved Captain, you may leave me with Project 64.”

Shining Armor nodded as he looked at me once last time, before he stepped through the door, leaving me with the Goddess of the Sun. I sat up on the stool as she and I stared at each other, waiting for one of us to say something.

“So…” I said, breaking the ice, “You are just gonna let me walk out of here a free person today?”

Celestia nodded her head yes, before she spoke up, “Yes… after this you are free to do what you please.” She said as I relaxed a bit in my chair, sighing a long breath. I hoped that the smoke was going to puff out again, but no luck was to be found.

“So what was all that back there at the Throne Room? Looked pretty serious……”

“Yes… many citizens from places around Equestria have come here today, wanting to gain compensation for their suffering…”

“You want to compensate somepony out there, compensate Dodge Junction. Super Nova sent a squad of her Guards to probably raze that place to the ground. You definitely need to send your best Contractors and a large Economic care package to get that place up and running once again. From what I could tell the Molten Guards Super Nova used didn’t aim to kill, but to infect, turning them into those weird monsters too, so I doubt there was too much death.” I said, kicking my feet up onto the table to relax.

Celestia nodded at me, obviously already knowing about it.

“And you know what I’m going to ask right now. So why don’t you stop wasting my time… and answer my question… What do you mean…… She gave her life…?” I whispered, becoming serious about what happened to Vi. I got up and put my hands on the table, being mindful of all of the bandages on my arms, leaning forward a bit to get in Celestia’s face.

“I want to know what the fuck happened to her when she got me out of there…”

Celestia looked away from my gaze as she thought about her answer, before she turned back to me.

“She knew what she had to do to get you out of the Stone. I knew that she was going to sacrifice herself for you when she explained her plan to you. According to her she had betrayed you in a time you needed her most, and wanted to make up for her mistake.” Celestia explained, as I exploded with anger.

“I GAVE MYSELF UP FOR EVERYPONY!” I yelled as I grabbed the table and flipped it over Celestia, watching it smash against the wall behind her. Smoke was now coming back out of my throat with every breath, and I felt a heat rise through my arms. The bandages wrapped around my arms were wrapped in a red aura before they were disintegrated, showing my arms were now completely healed from their burns.

“She wanted you to live the rest of your life! Immortality or even longevity is an incredible curse to put on anypony! Do you know how many friends of my past I have been forced watch to die of old age as I stayed the exact same age? Ponies aren’t meant to live forever! Project #1—“

"Her name is Vi!”

“Fine! VI! Wouldn’t be able to live with herself when the time came for you to die! She knew she would outlive you for Centuries, so she chose to save you so you could live your life to its fullest! She didn’t want to outlive you! That’s why she did what she did! So you could be free and live and she wouldn’t outlive you! She had to give you all of the magic she had in her entire being so you could escape the stone!” Celestia screamed back at me, not sad but angry at my outburst, as smoke continued to puff out of my nose with every exhale.

I looked down at my arms to see the magic was still flowing through them, as my anger started to recede, as well as the magic. My arms were shaking as I suddenly felt dizzy, sitting back down in an attempt to stay conscious.

“She… she gave me her magic?” I said, not believing what I was hearing. Celestia also calmed down a bit before she sat down as well, nodding sadly at me.

“Yes… When a magical entity enters a stone prison, it won’t be allowed to leave without the same magical energy as when it entered. Vi gave all of her magical energy so you could leave the Stone. She probably passed away a few seconds after you left…” Celestia said, watching my shocked expression.

She was gone……

Vi was dead and gone……

And I now had her magic inside of me……

“64 I know that this is a lot to take in, and you are very confused right now, but I have a question I need to ask you. With your specific set of skills, I know that integrating back into normal pony life would be next to impossible for you. Which is why I have an excellent opportunity for you, and if you accept, hopefully we can put the tension we have behind us. Are you willing to listen?”

I didn't want to listen, I didn't hear her at first. A ringing noise was all I could hear, my eyes widened and tears rolling down my cheeks. I felt something new inside me... something foreign. It felt like liquid fire, giving me energy and power, but when I remembered who it had come from, it felt like the sickliest poison that could ever be consumed.

I saw Celestia's mouth moving, but to me no words were coming out. It was obvious she thought I could hear her, but I didn't make any movement to tell her otherwise. I clenched my fist tightly as I felt new anger building up, and my vision turning red. Celestia apparently saw my change in demeanor because she immediately took my hands in a magical grasp and lifted me to the wall behind me, pressing me tightly in her magic as I began to flail and kick.

"LET ME GO RIGHT NOW! LET ME GO!" I screamed, trying to make any effort to escape. Celestia said nothing as I eventually began to calm down, instead replacing my anger with a sense of despair.

My best friend...

My only companion...

Dead...

I curled up into a ball and began to sob quietly, feeling more alone than I had ever felt. I had no one else in this world rooting for me, no one else to talk to when I needed help. I was alone.

Celestia walked up to me and sat next to me, wrapping one of her wings around my body. I had no other instincts to tell me to not begin crying into her fur.

3rd Person POV

Twilight and her friends stood in the now empty Throne Room, all standing nervously as they waited for Princess Celestia and 64 to return.

“Oh… what could be taking so long? Have they started fighting or something?” Twilight thought out loud, pacing back and forth worrying a storm up.

“Now don’t fret Twi, we jus’ gotta be patient an’ wait for them to come back an’ explain themselves.” Applejack said, trying to calm down Twilight’s nerves.

“Yeah, I mean, 64 is kind of a loose cannon with a short fuse, but I’m sure he can keep himself calm enough to have a decent conversation.” Rainbow Dash said agreeing with Applejack.

The sounds of hoofsteps echoed through the hallway outside of the open door, and Princess Celestia and 64 stood side by side, with 64 with his arms crossed and wearing a brand new Black Long Sleeve. His eyes were red and puffy, but he was sporting a small smile, happy that he could actually be free after this day.

“Hello my little ponies, it seems 64 and I have made amends for our past disputes.” Princess Celestia spoke with a cheerful tone. 64 was still trying to wrap his head around the fact that Vi was now dead, sacrificing herself so he could live.

“Really? What did our sister do to clear up her past transgressions?” Princess Luna spoke out, slightly disbelieving.

“She gave me an offer, and i feel it was probably be the best thing she could give me. I still don't forgive her... but I feel this could be a start to a long road of rebuilding.” 64 said, walking forward towards the group of ponies in the middle of the Throne Room. "I can never live like you guys. So Celestia offered the next best thing."

64 stuck his hand straight out with his palm facing upwards, as he gathered energy as best as he could. A Dark Red sword popped out of his hand, as Twilight and her friends shot backwards, surprised at seeing him make a weapon without Vi, who Princess Celestia had revealed to them that she was dead.

“How in the world are you still able to make your weaponry without that strange device?!” Rarity exclaimed, shocked at 64’s creation.

“Vi gave me all of her magical energy when she broke me out of the Stone. I have my own source of magic now… all organic. It can regenerate unlike Vi’s energy, but I still can’t use it conventionally. For some reason I can only use conjuration magic, making my weapons and tools. I can’t cast spells or levitate anything unlike other Unicorns.” 64 explained with a dull voice. The ponies understood his reason for this attitude, but they still didn’t know what the offer Princess Celestia had made to 64.

“What she did, was give me a chance to continue what I love to do. And that is helping ponies who can’t help themselves. I’m going to take on a sort of Royal Bounty Hunter role, as cliché of a job that may seem for someone with my specialized skill set, I think it’s the only way I could actually live. I mean, all I did before all of this was try and find a way to clear my name, but after I ended up clearing it, I didn’t plan for anything after. I think it’s best to accept Princess Celestia offer rather than turning down a very good opportunity to travel around and see Equestria for myself. Even if I have to take the lives of a few bad ponies while I’m doing so, I think it will be a pleasant experience.” 64 finished, as he took a few practice swings with the conjured sword in his hands, feeling its weight in his grasp.

The girls stared wide eyed as he was speaking of his new job nonchalantly, as if hunting down ponies was the easiest thing ever.

“Well I guess we are both part of the Equestrian Military?” Shining said with a laugh, walking forward as he put out a hoof to shake. 64 took it and shook, but shook his head no.

“Not really. You have no power over me, but I am in the employ of combat services for Canterlot now.” 64 explained.

“64, do you want the details of your first target?” Princess Celestia said, walking forwards with a manila folder in her Magical grasp.

“Fuck it. No time like now…” 64 said, as he took the folder out of the air, and pulled out the small photo and profile.

“Sunmoon Gaze, Pegasus, wanted for Drug distribution among small cities within the Northern city of Vanhoover. Large amounts of illegal Cannabis and Moonshine trafficking. Fugitive for 21 years? How are you now just finding this guy?” 64 asked, looking at Princess Celestia.

“We have gotten an anonymous tip from one of his enforcers, revealing where he will be staying for the next week. You must travel quickly if you wish to catch him. Inside is a detailed report from the enforcer of the layout of his warehouses, and all of his hideouts. Your job is to eliminate Sunmoon and destroy his empire before it grows any larger.” Celestia explained, as 64 closed the folder.

“Well then, I gotta get going before this get any more difficult. I’m guess I should—“

64 stopped mid-sentence as he saw something on the Throne, a figure sitting there and waving at him, wearing a blue skin tight suit before it puffed away in smoke, leaving 64 blinking and rubbing his eyes.

“64? You were saying?” Twilight said, waving a hoof in front of his face.

“Oh, uh… yea, um… I should probably get going right?” 64 said, as Princess Celestia nodded a yes.

“You aren’t going to just leave without saying goodbye right?” Twilight said as she walked up to the human, as he patted her head with a small smile.

“Of course not… C’mon, Princess Celestia is going on some sort of apology tour and we’re going to take the same chariot to Tall Tale before I continue to Vanhoover. Let’s all walk to the launch pad for the Chariots, so you could see us off.” 64 said, as he started towards the exit of the Palace.

The entire group of ponies walked with 64 and Celestia as they went out towards the center of the Hedge Maze, making small talk as they were preparing to say their goodbyes. They eventually reached the launch pad, with 4 Unicorn Guards wait for their orders.

“Well 64, we might have not known each other very long, but I want to thank you for everything you have done. Without you, Super Nova might have taken over Equestria!” Twilight yelled out as Celestia cringed a little bit at the name, knowing the destruction she caused.

“Yeah! When you get back, I’m gonna throw the most super-duper bestest party ever!” Pinkie Pie yelled out, making 64 perk up a little.

“When you get back, me and Applejack are gonna take you on in hoof wrestling! And then we’ll see who’s the stronger one here!” Rainbow Dash said as she jumped in the air before falling flat on her face, not realizing that Pegasus Magic was canceled out unless you had a protective charm on you.

“Eyup! Ah bet ‘am gonna whip both yer behinds when ya get back 64! Jus’ make sure to take care of yerself.” Applejack said, as he nodded at her, accepting her challenge.

“Umm… Just be careful out there 64. You don’t know how many bad ponies you are going to meet with your new job…” Fluttershy whispered out, as she said her goodbye.

“You mustn’t get hut out there darling! Who knows what would happen if you were to get injured out there from some sort of ruffian!” Rarity said dramatically.

64 looked at the group of mares, the mares he had come to know as his friends.

“I’m gonna be okay girls, just live life as you normally would without me. I’ll be back eventually, but I bet it’s going to be hard to have fun without me. Good luck to you all.” 64 said as he stepped onto the chariot with Celestia, and it took off into the air. 64 waved his hand at his friends down below as he flew higher and higher into the air, before they were eventually above the clouds.

“Are you ready for your first assignment? It will be difficult.” Princess Celestia said as they flew faster through the air, only 5 minutes away from Tall Tale.

“Heh, I was made ready.” 64 chuckled, as they eventually flew over Tall Tale, and 64 stood near the edge of the Chariot. “Good luck with your little Apology Tour. And be careful in Dodge Junction! The entire city formed a good friendship with me, and they know about what happened 6 years ago! Just be careful!” 64 yelled as Princess Celestia nodded, and 64 looked down at the layer of clouds under him.

“Look out Equestria, here I come.”

64 jumped off of the Chariot.

Author's Note

AND THAT IS IT!

I've had blast writing this story, and what I think is the most crazy part of writing this story, is how big it got.

600+ Comments, 20,000 Views, and 200+ followers, ON MY FIRST STORY! Seriously! How the hell was this blown up this big? I think one guy was way off and compared my story to "My Little Dashie" when it came to emotion, but I absolutely did not feel that anywhere.

I thought everyone's first story was supposed to get flame comments and like 20 dislikes, because when I showed some of my friends how big this story got, they were laughing up a storm. It wasn't until they saw the proof where they actually believed me, but I'll be honest, I don't believe myself right now.

I'll be honest. I thought this ending was lacking, and I wish I could end it where the reader could read this story alone, and not have to read the sequel to be satisfied. Sadly I left a lot of questions which needed to be answer, and a sequel is definately needed.

CONFIRMING IT RIGHT HERE! SEQUEL. WILL. BE. OUT. JANUARY 1ST. NEW YEARS DAY!

Title is pending, but if anyone has any ideas go ahead and PM me! It needs to start with "64 vs......"
If I end up choosing one of your titles I will let you do one of the following.

A story arc of your choosing.

An OC of your choosing.

This has been an awesome experience for me, and I hope you enjoyed the ride!

Jman9877, Signing off.

Chapter 4

Chapter 4

Knight POV

“What do you mean he escaped?!” I yelled at Princess Celestia. “Are your guards so incompetent that they weren’t able to stop a severely malnourished and injured test subject who has had zero combat experience? And don’t go blaming me for any of this. The guards you assign to my Laboratory are low-rate, fresh out of training trash!”

I had just finished listening to Celestia’s recollection of Project 64’s escape, and I was obviously not happy. He was a weak, untrained, and unintelligent hairless ape. How could he have possible manned a successful escape from a Palace filled with highly trained guards with over 4 years of service?

Celestia simply stared down at me, a blank look on her face. Not of anger, not of sadness, just blank. She turned around and looked out of the window of her throne room.

I started to wonder if I had made a mistake yelling at her, until she spoke.

“Knight?” She asked, pausing as if she was going to choose her next words carefully, “Am I heartless?”

I didn't understand the question, what did that have to do with my question? Why was she repeating Project 64’s words?

“What does that have to do with anything!? How the hell did Project 64 escape?! That is the reason I am speaking to you right now!” I yelled once again.

Celestia simply stared out of the window, as if to search for an answer. It was obvious that she wasn’t going to respond to any of my questions for a while, so I decided to wait for her, not caring how long her response took…

--------------------1 Hour Later----------------------

Neither I nor Celestia moved a muscle. I was determined to get answer, and I swore to Faust that I would get it. She then turned around. It was about time.

“Finally. Do you have… an… answer…?” I trailed off.

Celestia’s eyes looked red and puffy, as if crying was about to come. And it did. Celestia looked down, tears spilling off of her cheeks and onto the floor. Why was her reaction like this? Did I somehow hurt her feelings?

“Knight, I have come up with an answer.” She started. “Twilight Sparkle will not undergo Laboratory Testing and Experimentation.”

I quietly gasped. She was pulling Project 65? What?

“Are you mad?!” I started, “You are pulling the most promising magical weapon testing that there has ever been since Starswirl the Bearded?! On what grounds?!”

Her eyes suddenly squinted into a death glare, staring me into the ground.

“On the grounds that Twilight Sparkle is a little filly with a promising future, and I will not be responsible for taking that away from her!” She screamed in the Royal Canterlot Voice, nearly throwing me off my hooves and into a wall. “And I also think that she herself can become a future defender of Equestria! Not just her magic!”

“But imagine getting that magic in every single Royal Guard! Keeping the masses paralyzed in fear when Equestria is finally under your Iron Hoof!” I responded, trying to get her to see what she was doing.

“And that’s another thing!” She once again yelled, “Operation Sun Down is aborted! I will not have this happening to my Kingdom!”

She didn’t. She didn’t just do that. She COULDN’T do that. It was enough that we lost the Project which was going to figure out how to stop pain from being experienced by our guards, but we were not going to lose the most powerful combative magic there has ever been.

“My word is final.” Celestia finished, tears still fresh on her face. She began to walk out of the throne room.

But I couldn’t allow any of this to happen. But… maybe if could get him… Yes. That would work.

“Celestia! What about Twilight? What of her safety?” I yelled, hoping to get her attention.

It worked, and Celestia immediately turned around and glared at me, walking at me menacingly.

“What ABOUT her safety?” She growled.

I internally smirked, but outside I looked as if I was worried.

“In your recollection of the events prior to Project 64’s escape, you told me that he himself remarked about Twilight Sparkle and called you heartless due to your plans to have Twilight become Project 65. But he does not know that you no longer wish to have her within the Labs. What option does that give him? Only to exterminate Twilight…..”

My plan worked, and Celestia’s eyes went wide.

“64 wants to destroy our Labs and get revenge on all of us for the “torture” we put him through. What better way to start than to kill the little filly the entire Lab is going to be soon riding upon? He knows her name, and that she attends your Academy for Gifted Unicorns. What’s stopping him from breaking into the school and looking up her student records? Finding out where she lives, or what she looks like? ”

Celestia started to shake, and eyes started to water once again with a fresh barrage of tears.

I had her right where I wanted her.

“We need to locate Project 64 before he reveals what you have been condoning in our Labs, and before his is able to exterminate Twilight. We need to capture and kill him before it is too late.”

Celestia then suddenly looked up, and spoke.

“E-E-ENOUGH” Celestia yelled in the Royal Canterlot Voice. She was shaking like a flag in a hurricane, tears pouring down her cheeks, and face as mad as a mother who had just found her child’s kidnapper. “I UNDERSTAND THE CIRCUMSTANCES COMPLETELY. 64 MUST BE FOUND AND TERMINATED. I MUST PUT TWILIGHT SPARKLE UNDER MY CARE UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE. I WANT PROJECT 64 DEAD!”

Celestia’s eyes began to glow with a white light brighter than 100 flames, and her mane began to burn red with flames. This wasn’t my exact plan, but it would work for now. I needed her to be calm for now though.

“Celestia, I swear on my honor, I will locate Project 64 and terminate him. I will not stop until he is captured and killed, but you must calm down before we can proceed.” I said, as I watched her mane return to its normal flowing colors, and eyes return back to their normal magenta color.

Although it looked like she was about to unleash her wrath upon the World, she returned to normal as if nothing had happened a few moments ago, with a calm yet determined demeanor.

“Although my mind was not clear a few moments ago, I still request that Twilight Sparkle move into the Palace for her own safety until I deem her ready to protect herself. I ask that the reason for her move be confidential until further notice. I also order that Project 64 be captured and executed under the charges of Murder, Assault, and Suspicion of Treason.” Celestia said, standing tall with a Royal posture.

“As you wish Princess Celestia.” I said, before turning and leaving the Throne Room.

Project 64 needs to be captured, and Project 65 will not be aborted. It was about time Celestia took a permanent leave of absence.

64 POV

“Vi, I think we need to towards Canterlot so we can get the word out to everypony about The Canterlot Labs, and save Twilight before it’s too late.” I said, gripping Peacemaker in my right hand and a freshly skinned and raw Hare in my left.

It had been 5 hours since my escape, and all that I had on my mind was saving Twilight. I had no idea what my obsession was about, but I think it was to prevent another Project being created. As of right now, I was below Canterlot, in some obscure forest.

“64. We may need to face facts. I don’t think we should risk our lives to save a single unicorn filly that is already in the hands of Celestia. And…… there is another problem.” Vi said, sounding saddened.

“And what is that problem?” I asked, not really wanting to know.

“You have no proof. No one will believe a creature which stands on two legs and has no fur came from a secret underground Lab which is hidden under Canterlot Palace that is running inhumane experiments on other test project we don’t even know about. It just sounds ridiculous without any solid evidence to prove anything.” Vi said, sounding more and more depressed the more she talked.

My hopes of exposing Princess Celestia were quickly starting to fade, and I continued to fear that Twilight Sparkle would be dead within the next few days. All I could do was pace in a circle and think of a way to actually accomplish what I set out to do. How could I not take into account what the Ponies in Canterlot would do if I were to reveal myself? They would fly into hysterics and report me to the Royal Guard immediately if they caught a glimpse of me. I needed to me sneaky about bringing Celestia down.

“64, if I may propose a plan, I think…… there may be a slim chance of saving Twilight Sparkle if we move quickly…” Vi said, obviously trying not to get my hopes up.

“I’ll take anything at this point Vi, I wouldn’t be able to live with myself knowing I could have done something.” I responded.

“At this point we know nothing of Twilight Sparkle, or her whereabouts. So in order to find information regarding her, we need to infiltrate Princess Celestia’s Academy for Gifted Unicorns and find her records. We can proceed from there if you wish to do so.”

Vi’s plan sounded pretty sound, and I really didn’t know enough about Twilight to save her from Celestia. Tonight would have
to be another round of sneaking through a building, but luckily the Academy wouldn’t be as heavily guarded as something as big as Canterlot Palace.

“Ok,” I started, “We can move after dark, but for now let’s find a cave or any kind of shelter which is near a route back up to Canterlot.”

“Actually, I detect an abandoned hiking trail up the mountain to Canterlot which can provide quick travel to Canterlot and back within a 60 minute time frame. There are also many caves and mines which can be put to perfect use for a temporary shelter for the night. I can set a route now.”

I saw the trademark red line that Vi just put up, leading me into the forest , towards the mountainside. I brought the raw Hare up to my mouth, and took a big chomp out of it, slightly wincing at the unpleasant taste, but still happy to get something solid into my stomach rather than an IV drip in my wrist twice a week.

The route led me to a small path which ran alongside the mountain, covered by a large amount of brush and plants.
“Well at least I’m out of sight while going through here.” I thought, taking the first few step through the brush and up the mountain.

-------------------------------1 Hour Later-------------------------------

I finally got up the mountain side, but all I could think of while I was hiking up the mountain was,

“I just escaped this place, but now I’m gonna go back up?!”

But Twilight’s safety mattered more to me than myself at this point, much to Vi’s annoyance, and I wasn’t going to sit back a watch a young filly’s life be taken away by a group who wants to throw Equestria into a Dictatorship.

As Vi’s tracker led me into an old cave with nothing but a bit of twigs and leaves inside, an water dripping from the ceiling.

“Alright, I’m gonna set up a bit and go get some firewood.” I thought.

I went outside and saw a fairly nice stray branch attached to a tree, and used Peacemaker to make a hatchet. I swung, and missed horribly. It was only the adrenaline rush which kept me alive when I had to encounter those two guards who blocked the weapons cache. At the thought of the memory, I once again felt queasy about killing a guard like that.

I mean, breaking off that Unicorn Guard’s horn then stabbing it into the eye of the Pegasus guard? That was bad, but I knew when I left them in that cell they were both still alive. But the guard at the cache? He was dead, no question about it. What if he was a father? His family would probably mourn for years once they hear about it. Anyone he was close to had lost him forever, and I was responsible. What if he was a father? His family would probably mourn for years once they hear about his death, and it would be all my fault.

“64?” Vi said, trying to get me out of my funk. “Are you alright?”

“No… I’m the opposite of alright. I feel awful…”

“Why the change of attitude so drastically? Is it about Twilight?”

I waited a moment before answering.

“Vi, I killed somepony back there. I took a life that wasn’t mine to take.”

“64, I understand that you feel incredible guilt towards the actions you took, but you need to realize something. What is one
death compared to the hundreds of thousands there will be if we don’t stop Celestia? If we hadn’t taken care of him ,we wouldn’t have escaped the Palace, and we wouldn’t have a chance to stop all the wrong doings which are happening underneath Canterlot at this very moment.” Vi said, trying to give me solace for committing a murder. And it in a way helped, making me feel less guilty towards the guard’s death.

“Now c’mon,” Vi said, “Lets collect that firewood.”

Chapter 17

Chapter 17

64 POV

I opened my eyes as I came out of my deep sleep. I had an uneasy feeling about Princess Luna, due to her being so close to Celestia and Knight, but eventually if I did find her trustworthy, she would make a fantastic ally.

“Well that’s one thing you and I can agree on.” Vi said, startling me slightly.

“Why would you agree with me on that?” I asked, wondering what she was getting at.

“We have a willing ally, who is incredibly close to Celestia, who will have to talk with Knight from time to time, and we have a completely untraceable communication line! We have hit the metaphorical jackpot with Princess Luna!”

I still was unsure about all this. Although I showed her some memories of what I have had to go through, I had no idea if she would be loyal or not. Given the chance she could be give information about my plans straight to Celestia, and I would be caught quicker than I could say another sentence. I sighed, and looked out of the Cottage window.

The Sun was still down, and I looked at my watch really quick. It was only 3:43, a perfect time for me to grab the Rhyolite Crystal and escape to the Everfree before the Sun even came up.

“Vi, I need a reading on the Rhyolite Shard within Ponyville, read it within at least a 50 meter radius.” I said, grabbing my Brown Cloak and opening the window.

“Remember 64, Twilight Sparkle saw you within that Cloak, and so did that mare Pinkie Pie. Hopefully Fluttershy will stay quiet about the whole ordeal, but we don’t know who Twilight told about you and that Cloak.” Vi said, warning me.

“Everypony should be asleep by now, so if anyone is awake I can just stick to the Darkness, just like I’m used to.”

I took a step onto the Ceiling of the Cottage, making sure to keep my footing, and quickly leapt to the ground, rolling to cushion the impact of the dirt road. Donning my hood, I started to run into Ponyville, making sure to keep the noise down to as little as possible.

As I thought, not a single soul was awake at the moment, giving me a perfect path towards the area the Rhyolite Energy was coming from.

“Vi, the energy reading is getting bigger as I walk Northeast, do you have an exact location yet?” I asked, wanting to get out of here as fast as possible.

“I can’t get its location exactly, but I can tell it’s inside of a building about a quarter-mile from this location. You might need to pull off some good old fashion B&E.” Vi said, giving me a Locator Line for me to follow.

“Awesome, one of my specialties.”

I eventually made it to a Park area, and saw I needed to cross to get to where the Rhyolite was. I looked around, noticing the obvious lack of cover if I was seen, so I opted to simply go into my crawling stealth form, sacrificing speed for camouflage.

I began to crawl through the Park when I realized just how big the Park was. It took me a whole 15 minutes just to cross, losing me a whole lot of time to do what I needed to do. Luckily once I crossed the Park, the Rhyolite reading was incredibly close. I looked in the direction of the Energy reading, when I saw the building in particular it was in.

“Vi, can you get me a scan of this place? It looks average sized, two stories, but it might also be some sort of shop, because there is a closed sign on the front window.” I quietly asked, slowly sneaking up to the building.

“From what I can read within the building, it seems to be some sort of Tailoring shop, with a multitude of Sewing machines and mannequins inside. The bottom floor looks as if it is strictly for business, and the top floor seems to be nothing short of an apartment, complete with two bedrooms, a kitchen, and a small living room.”

Pleased with Vi’s extensive response, I began to look for any obvious entrances I could utilize. After checking all windows on the bottom floor to see if they were unlocked, but no luck was to be found. I looked up to the top floor, and saw a window opened a very small amount, almost invisible to someone who wasn’t really looking.

I saw small ledges along the sides of the buildings I could use for a quick climb, but they looked very thin, and would probably break the second that I applied pressure to them.

“Vi, I think I might need a bit of wall walking here. That window on the second floor is my only entrance in, and I can’t grab any of these ledges without breaking them.”

“Ok, put your right foot on the wall.”

I did as she told, and I felt gravity in my feet shift to the wall as Vi’s magic coursed through my feet. I was able to lift my left foot up to the wall too, and I slowly walked up the side of the Tailoring Shop. I finally reached the window, and I saw the inside of the small bedroom.

There was an occupied bed, a small filly by the looks of it, a chest, and a large closet. Waking up the filly would be a problem, along with Vi scanning throughout the entire building trying to find that small crystal of Rhyolite. I put my hands on the window and slowly opened it, wincing slightly at the small creaking sound it made.

I pulled myself through the window, and put myself in my crawling position. This would not only help me stay smaller in a more condensed area, but also help me stay quieter while moving around.

“Ok Vi, start up the scanner, get me as close as you can to exact.” I said, already going outside of the room and into the upstairs hallway.

I saw Vi’s Locater lead me downstairs, so I followed it, but stopped when I heard a light switch go off behind me. I quickly looked and saw that inside one of the rooms a light had been turned on, so I quickly but quietly hurried downstairs, and saw about 4 Sewing Machines scattered across the back room I was in right now.

The Locator line led to a chest in the room, but I saw it was locked, so it would take a bit of lock picking to get the thing open.

“Damn, who puts 3 locks on a single chest?” I thought, pulling Peacemaker out of my waistband and making a small spike, the main utility I use when picking locks. I jammed the spike into the first lock, and opened it forcibly. It simply snapped right off, but I didn’t take into account its weight, and it slammed into the ground loudly.

I swore as I looked to the stairs, waiting to see if anypony came down to see what I was doing. Luckily I heard no movement, so I continued to pick the next lock with a bit of skill this time.

“R-Rarity? You down here?” I heard a whisper up the stairs. I froze as I recognized it as the filly sleeping upstairs, obviously calling downstairs to see what that loud noise was. I simply continued to pick the lock, speeding up so I could make a quick escape.

“Rarity?” The voice whispered again. The lock came off as I used Vi’s magic to stick to the walls again, climbing up to the ceiling and hoping she didn’t look up.

I heard the small pitter patter of hooves walk downstairs, and saw the little white filly look around for a bit, before shaking her head and going back upstairs to her bedroom. I let out a sigh and silently dropped from the ceiling, continuing my work on the last lock.

I once again threw caution to the wind and forcibly opened the lock, making sure to catch it before it took a dive to the floor. I quickly opened the chest, and my jaw dropped at what I saw. Dozens, maybe hundreds of Crystal were inside of this Chest, including yet another Rose Ruby!

“Holy shit Vi… Jackpot!” I thought loudly, as I saw a mental image of Vi rubbing her hand delightedly.

I quickly grabbed the Rose Ruby, before making the search to find the important Rhyolite Crystal. I sifted and searched, but in the low light it was tough to find the small white Crystal amongst all of the other gemstones.

“Vi, a little help maybe?” I asked, as I saw the Crystal I needed light up Red in the chest, and I quickly grabbed it.

“Ok, now time to leave, and not a second later, the Sun is going to rise in about 20 minutes.” I said as I walked to the front door and unlocked it from the inside, allowing me to make a quiet escape.

“Ok, now if you could as quickly as possible get to the Everfree Forest, that would be terrific.” Vi said, getting very anxious about what the rising sun meant, or more importantly, who was the one controlling it.

“Change of Plans. I’m headed to the Clock Tower; they won’t think to look twice there. The Everfree Forest is the first place they will start looking, remember, that’s the last place those three mares saw me run into.”

Vi stayed quiet for a few seconds, as if she was pondering my decision.

“I hate it when you’re right…..” Vi grumbled, obviously ticked off I was able to make a valid point.

I continued to crawl towards the Clock Tower, making sure to stay down as a few ponies were already up and about at this time of the day. I was able to make it to the small hill the Clock Tower was on, and slowly opened the door, making sure no one was there when I entered and stood up, cracking my back at the stress it went through in that uncomfortable position.

I fished the Bow Scope out of my pocket, and slowly adjusted the lenses to see all the way to the home of Twilight Sparkle. I knew I had to expect some sort of show going off when Celestia arrived, and I wanted a front row seat.

I walked to the window and opened it up a bit, trying to get the best view from the highest inside floor of the Clock Tower. The view I had was able to see the front door of the Library, and a bit of the inside through a couple of windows.

“Well Vi, ready to see what happens this fine day?” I asked nonchalantly, waiting for the sun to fully emerge and Celestia to get wind of yesterday’s events.

“I could never be ready for something like that. You should attach that scope to the other Bow you have in Outpost #2, and maybe have a ranged weapon at your disposal.”

“That bow isn’t fitted to hold a scope, and even if it was I think it would be a bit too cumbersome for that smaller bow.”

I turned back towards the small room and decided a few Z’s were in order after that job I had just pulled, and I walked over to the small hay bale I had once used as a bed, and threw myself unceremoniously upon it.

“Ugh… Night Vi…”

“Night, Project 64.”

Twilight Sparkle POV

“Ugh… why does Princess Celestia wake up so early…?” I grumbled as the sunlight was able to get a direct beam straight into my eyes, effectively waking me up. I tossed the blanket I had off of me as I rose from my bed, before spreading the blanket over the mattress, remaking my bed for tonight’s sleep.

I quickly remembered the small letter on my nightstand, especially the contents of the letter. I needed to get that letter to Princess Celestia and hopefully get her assistance in the matter at hand. That strange creature could have been dangerous, and won’t have something like that running amok.

I walked out of my room, and went downstairs to see if Spike was feeling better than he was yesterday. He was standing on a stool cooking our daily breakfast of eggs, pancakes, and toast, and looked a sight much better than last evening.

“Good morning Spike! How are you feeling?” I asked, trying to sound as positive as I could.

“Oh, much better, I guess I just needed to sleep it off a bit. I bet when Princess Celestia gets here the entire thing will be wrapped up so fast, Rainbow Dash is gonna have trouble keeping up.” Spike said with a laugh.

I was glad he was back to his old self, cracking jokes and laughing himself silly.

“Well, how about we have some breakfast before we get started with our day, alright?”

Spike nodded and set plates for the both of us, and we began to start eating in a comfortable silence as my mind reeled with what that strange creature could have been. It seemed to know who I was and my relationship with Princess Celestia, and wanted more answers than I was more than comfortable giving.

As me and Spike finished up breakfast and washed our plates, I went upstairs to grab the written letter. I walked back downstairs with the letter in my magic grasp, and saw Spike standing in the middle of the Library, waiting for the letter to be sent.

“Ready Spike?” I asked carefully.

“Ready as ever!” He said confidently.

I tossed the letter over to him, and he shot his magic flames mid-air, igniting the letter and sending it straight to Princess Celestia.

Good, now all we have to do is wait.

64 POV

Good. Now all we have to do is wait.

Author's Note

The soup-- wait no-- the plot thickens! Another Chapter up! What will come of Twilight's letter to Princess Celestia? What will 64 do regarding Princess Luna's offer for an alliance? And who will draw me an appropriate Deviant Art for this story? I dunno.

Just stick around and find out.

Sequel Out!

What are you doing here?! Sequel is out now!

64 vs. The Underground! It's gonna be epic!